Reborn in Konoha as the Anbu Torturer

by Little Merger

Introduce yourself!The smile on Aoba’s face slowly converged, and he became extremely serious, which made his face in the shadow of the backlight even more terrifying.My name is Yamanaka Aoba, fourteen years old and live in the Anbu dormitory. I work in the Konohagakure Intelligence Division and live an ordinary quiet life every day…Aoba transmigrated to the world of Naruto, be

7. 315

Reborn in Konoha as the Anbu Torturer #Chapter 315: Aoba's New Warehouse - Read Reborn in Konoha as the Anbu Torturer Chapter 315: Aoba's New Warehouse Online - All Page - Novel Bin

Chapter 315: Aoba's New Warehouse

Others might not know that Danzo had secretly killed Kato Dan, but Aoba knew it clearly. This was also thanks to the Mind Reading System.

He saw what Danzo had done in Tatsuma's memories. There was no way to fake or disguise these things. It was impossible for Danzo to be wronged.

Of course, Aoba knew about these things. No one knew about it at all. For now, Aoba did not plan to tell Tsunade about this matter.

After all, things had already come to this point. There was no way to salvage the situation.

It was pretty good now.

Aoba felt that as Tsunade's student, the only thing he could do for Tsunade was to help her walk out of trouble instead of dragging her into another trouble.

If not for extremely urgent things. Aoba would not let Tsunade know the real reason for Kato Dan and Nawaki's death.

Perhaps...

This was also the reason why Kato Dan did not tell Tsunade this when he was reincarnated using Edo Tensei.

The dead were gone. The living still needed to continue living.

Aoba felt that the best way for Tsunade was to know nothing and slowly walk out of this haze so that her life would shine again.

But...

This did not mean that Aoba would allow Tsunade to treat Danzo's injuries.

Any ninja in the world could treat Danzo.

Only Tsunade could not!

Aoba would definitely not allow Tsunade to treat the person who killed Kato Dan. Otherwise, if Tsunade knew about it in the future, she would definitely regret it.

This was something that Aoba did not want to see.

"Hahaha, alright..."

Eaton smiled and did not continue on this topic. He only asked about Tsunade's matter and did not dare to point fingers.

In fact, Eaton knew that Aoba was quietly practicing medical ninjutsu in secret. It was also true that he managed everything behind his back.

Let those people know not to speak nonsense.

After being threatened by Eaton, no one dared to say anything. After all, curiosity and gossip were not as important as their lives.

However, Eaton also knew. It hadn't been long since Aoba became Tsunade's student. He even practiced medical ninjutsu secretly, and he didn't bring it to the table openly and honestly.

This was obviously because he wasn't very good at medical ninjutsu and wasn't so confident, so he hid it and didn't bring it to the table.

Regarding this point. Eaton had his own speculation.

He felt that Aoba wanted to learn medical ninjutsu and then transform into a medical ninja. He would then leave Konohagakure Intelligence Division, this dark place, and walk to the bright place.

After all, in the social status of the village.

The social status of medical ninjas was far higher than that of interrogator ninjas.

Moreover, Aoba was already 15 years old. Soon, he would have to consider the matter of his life.

The career you get was still very important.

Only, whenever he asked Aoba, Aoba always replied that he wanted to stay in Konohagakure Intelligence Division.

But he did not wholly believe these words. Eaton felt that maybe Aoba's medical ninjutsu was not very good, and there was no way to use it officially.

Even so, he still couldn't help but ask Aoba.

After all, Danzo had been kind to him. If Danzo hadn't dug him up, he wouldn't be in his position as Konohagakure Intelligence Division Captain.

"Brother Eaton, in this situation, can the story of Teacher Bai of the Ninja School still be published?"

Aoba saw the scene fall into an awkward situation and immediately began to change the topic. He knew that he could not continue on this topic; otherwise, it would be even more awkward.

"Yes!"

Eaton nodded heavily. His eyes shone brightly, and he looked very confident.

"According to common sense, the sales of books published in the war period will be greatly reduced. They won't be sold as well as in peacetime, but..."

Eaton paused for a moment and stared at Aoba with a smile on his face.

"I have confidence in the story of Teacher Bai of the Ninja School. Even I, a reader, have confidence. Don't you have confidence as the author?" Eaton asked with a smile.

"Hahaha, I have confidence!" Aoba immediately smiled and nodded.

"That's right!"

Eaton raised his left hand and gave Aoba a thumbs up.

"You have to believe in your own ability and believe in the brilliance of your work. I believe that the story of Teacher Bai of the Ninja School will become a comfort in the hearts of all ninjas in the world so that they can better soothe their injured hearts in the war and even reduce the occurrence of the war." Eaton said in a deep voice. He said a lot of benefits to teacher Bai of the Ninja School.

"Can this reduce the occurrence of the war?" Aoba was stunned for a moment, and his eyebrows jumped fiercely. His eyes flashed with suspicion, and he did not believe it very much.

"Of course, novels were born after the First Ninja World War. They filled up the emptiness in the hearts of the ninjas to a great extent, giving many ninjas a way to vent. They used up their excess energy, which slowed down the friction between the forces that were full of gunpowder and greatly reduced the probability of war happening..." Eaton explained to Aoba.

"..."

Aoba was speechless.

Why did these words sound so familiar?

It was as if he was saying.

Being a chicken was also contributing to the country because it reduced the probability of bad guys being strong.

Aoba felt this from Eaton's words.

"Alright, Aoba, thank you. You must be tired from the night. Go back and have a good rest. I will give you a day off today. There is no need to interrogate the prisoner on the compartment's side. It will be useless even if you go." Eaton said to Aoba.

"Thank you, Brother Eaton."

Aoba nodded to Eaton. Then, he turned around and walked straight to the door of the office.

He had indeed stayed here for half a night. However, he was not draining the water. Instead, he was flipping through the memories of the clansmen of the Senju Clan.

Through the memories of the clansmen, Aoba became increasingly clear that one must possess sufficient strength to face any unknown situation that might occur.

The Senju clan was an example!

One had to know...

The Senju clan had a top expert like Senju Hashirama. Beneath Senju Hashirama were Senju Tobirama and Senju Momoka.

However, it was still destroyed in the long river of time. The reason was very simple. After Senju Hasjirama died, the Senju clan no longer had enough fighting power.

That's why they have to fight at the cost of their lives to change their destiny through Hashirama Cell Transplantation.

At this point, every clansman of the Senju clan knew. In the ninja world, strength was very important. Without enough power, it would be difficult to fight against the unknown.

After Senju Hashirama died, Senju Tobirama was the first to feel the sense of crisis. The second-generation Kage of the major ninja villages was on the rise.

Also Uchiha Madara of the Uchiha clan was nowhere to be seen. With just him alone, it was very difficult to defend the glory of Konohagakure.

The status of the Senju clan in Konohagakure also continued to decline along with the death of Senju Hashirama. There was no longer the feeling of domination at that time.

With the arrival of the First Ninja World War. Senju Tobirama died on the battlefield as well.

As a result.

The Senju Clan could be said to be a group of dragons without a leader. Their status in the village had plummeted. They could not even compare to some small clan that had mastered special techniques.

Such a strong sense of loss. It strengthened the determination of the Senju clan to pursue power and also led them to their doom.

"I still need more trump cards."

Aoba's eyes became much more determined. He found that this Kumogakure invasion was a living example.

If he didn't want to expose his identity. Then he could only disguise himself as Kirigakure.

What about next time?

If Sunagakure or Iwagakure attacked next time, could he still use the identity of Kirigakure ninja?

Even if he had to bite the bullet and use it.

What would happen when Kirigakure attacked?

Aoba gradually realized that a person's strength was limited. If he wanted to cause trouble, he would need a clone to cooperate with him.

So he wanted to increase his combat strength.

A thought suddenly appeared in Aoba's mind. This thought was something he had never considered before. Now, he could try to use it.

After that, Aoba quickly walked in the direction of Anbu's dormitory.

Soon, he returned to his room.

At this time, there was no more hoarded water in his room, but the ground was still damp, and there was a warm breath in the air.

Aoba quickly made a series of hand seals and immediately used Kage Bunshin no Jutsu(Shadow Clone Technique). He summoned a shadow clone that looked exactly the same as him in the room.

"I'll hand this book to you. Write down Teacher Bai's story directly."

Aoba handed the book in his hand to the shadow clone. This chapter was first shared on the NOv3l-B1n platform.

"Yes."

Aoba's shadow clone took the book without any emotional changes. After all, they were one body.

Swish!

After handing the book over, Aoba immediately used Hiraishin no Jutsu(Flying Thunder God Technique) and determined the coordinates in his tower. He instantly flashed out and disappeared.

On the tower's first floor.

There was no water here. Aoba paid attention to the direction when spraying the water and did not exert force in the direction of the tower. In addition, the surrounding trees were like a barrier, and the topography of the tower was also high, so it was not damaged by the flood.

He would not let the water spray on the tower. There were many things he had here.

If they were soaked with water, he would really feel heartbroken, especially with so many blank paper tags.

"This place is not safe."

Aoba's eyes became slightly cold. After Kumogakure attack, he already knew that it was difficult for him to store things in the tower.

Who knows when this place would be discovered. Once it was discovered. Then the things here would at least be confiscated.

Maybe they would find evidence that pointed to him.

Aoba did not know if there was anything that could reveal his identity.

"Now, it's time for me to change places."

Aoba looked at the blank paper tags, ninja tools, corpse dissolving water, and other resources he had hoarded. Now, he had a better place to place them.

In a split second, Aoba raised his hands. There was a white paper on his palm with a black circle at the center. That circle was Aoba's Flying Thunder God Formula.

Instantly, Aoba pasted the paper on the box with blank paper tags.

"Hiraishin: Dorai(Flying Thunder God: Guiding Thunder)!"

Aoba immediately used Hiraishin no Jutsu(Flying Thunder God Technique)'s advanced skill application and directly teleported the box in front of him away.

Then, Aoba teleported them one by one. Nothing was left behind besides the tables and chairs that might be used here.

The blank paper tags, explosive tags, ninja tools, corpse dissolving water, some spoils of war, as well as the money that Aoba had saved up, were all taken away by him.

After all of this disappeared.

With a thought, Aoba raised his hands and quickly formed a seal. He immediately used Taju Kage Bunshin no Jutsu(Multiple Shadow Clone Technique).

In an instant, Aoba's clone appeared in front of him. There were a thousand of them.

"Now, go to the area outside the tower and cut down a few trees. You should know what they look like. I don't need to say anything."

Aoba explained to these shadow clones that now they needed to source materials on the spot, cut down trees to harvest some wood, and keep them for later use.

"Yes!"

The thousands of shadow clones immediately responded at the same time, giving Aoba a response.

Aoba nodded at these shadow clones.

After that, he directly used Hiraishin no Jutsu(Flying Thunder God Technique). His figure flashed and disappeared.

The next moment.

Aoba appeared in a dark place.

The sudden change from light to darkness made his visual nerves unable to react. It was as if he had lost consciousness and temporarily saw nothing.

"This will be my new warehouse in the future!"

The corners of Aoba's mouth slightly curled up, and his gaze fell on the huge coffin in front of him.

In his opinion...

There was no warehouse more suitable than this!

It could be said that it was tailor-made for him!

Report chapter Comments

Chapter 316: This Is My Home!

As Aoba gradually adapted to the darkness in front of him, a coffin appeared in front of his eyes.

This was the secret room at the end of the corridor behind Danzo's office. The coffin inside was the coffin that once had Madara's "corpse".

Now, this place was already empty. No one will come at all.

Aoba's gaze fell on the coffin in front of him. He felt this was the most suitable place to store his items.

This room could be said that very few people in the village knew about it.

It was almost Danzo's thing.

Danzo had recently been injured, and there was a possibility that he would be paralyzed. Now, he had to lie in bed and recuperate. There was no way he would run over here to see if there was anyone inside.

It was impossible for anyone to come here.

And finally...

Aoba would put these items in Madara's coffin and then put the lid on. At the very least, even if someone came here, they wouldn't open the coffin lid!

Even if they really opened it. They would probably only treat these things as burial items!

Then, Aoba used Chokeijugan no Jutsu(Ultralight-Weight Rock Technique) to open the coffin lid in front of him.

He then began to throw his items one by one into the coffin.

For this, Aoba has no shyness at all. If Madara's corpse were lying in the coffin, he would not do anything disrespectful to the corpse.

At most, he would just touch the head of Madara's corpse. He would not throw the corpse out to free the coffin and use it as a container for the items.

Madara was still alive...

He was still relying on Gedo Statue to live. There was no pressure in his heart when he uses this coffin. L1terary-N0v3l hosted the first appearance of this chapter at N0vel.B1n.

"Hmm?"

Aoba suddenly realized a very strange problem. He raised his head and looked at the coffin lid.

"Right now, Madara is still relying on the Gedo Statue to survive and has not found the tool person who will help him carry out the Eye of the Moon Plan, which is Obito."

"Then..."

"If I protect Obito."

"Does Madara still have a backup plan?"

"Once he fails to find the person who can replace him, and Nagato started to use his Rinnegan..."

"Will Nagato also pull out the old Madara when he's summoned the Gedo Statue?"

Aoba himself didn't know why he thought of such a question, but this question made him feel very interested.

The only pity was that Nagato was in the Country of Rain. It was too far away from him. If this really happened, he wouldn't be able to see such a scene even if Nagato summoned the Gedo Statue.

The more Aoba thought about it, the more he found it interesting. The only problem was that it was too troublesome to operate.

After a while, Aoba put all of his things into the coffin. These things are placed along the side of the coffin, not completely neatly stacked here.

After the things were placed, Aoba raised his right hand and touched the surface inside the coffin lid.

Hum!

Just as Aoba's right hand collided with the coffin's surface, his palm trembled. What he did was leave behind a Flying Thunder God Formula within the coffin lid.

After that, Aoba raised his hand and covered the coffin lid again.

"It's too dark here..."

Aoba looked around the room and began to install candlesticks on it.

He felt that he could buy a few more candlesticks and install them in Madara's room to make the place brighter.

The secret room at the end of the corridor behind Danzo's office was more fragrant than the one on the tower.

Thinking of this, the corners of Aoba's mouth slightly curled up. A large number of plans to remodel this place had already appeared in his mind, and then his figure disappeared in a flash.

Swish!

Aoba returned to the Anbu dormitory, but he did not remove the shadow clone that was writing but lay quietly on the bed.

It was a rare time to rest. It was better to have a good rest. Aoba did not intend to make himself too tired.

...

In the tall tower.

On the first floor.

Aoba's shadow clones had already returned. They were holding the trees they had just cut down and piled them up on the ground.

With the appearance of these trees. The first floor became a lot more crowded.

The hands of Aoba's shadow clones emerged one after another, and they began to slash at the bodies of these trees, dividing them into large and small pieces of wood.

After completing these things. The shadow clones began to create some things that people could not understand.

...

Dong! Dong! Dong!

Just as Aoba was sleeping in a daze on the bed, the sound of knocking came from outside his room door.

"Bang!"

Almost at the same time. Aoba's shadow clone made a sound and directly pulled him out of his dream.

A message suddenly appeared in his head. This information was sent back by the shadow clone next to him.

All the information was about the writing progress of Teacher Bai of the Ninja School. There was nothing else. However, because there was a knock on the door outside, the shadow clone immediately took the initiative to remove himself. Not only did it give Aoba a hint, but it also avoided embarrassing things.

"Aoba, are you there?"

A dignified voice sounded outside the door. The owner of the voice was the Fugaku he was familiar with.

"I'm here~"

Aoba replied lazily. When he spoke, he even yawned, giving off a very tired feeling. Then, Aoba got up from the iron bed and walked directly in the direction of his room door.

He was puzzled as he walked.

'What was going on?'

'Why had Fugaku suddenly come here to look for him?'

'Could it be that something special had happened?'

Aoba was a little worried.

He knew that if Fugaku was bored, he would not come to find him.

Fugaku only came to Konohagakure Intelligence Division once to find him. At that time, he was still investigating the news of Kenji's disappearance.

Even if it was the death of Sekai. Fugaku did not come here to look for him.

Yesterday, Kumogakure invaded Konohagakure and a real war happened. In the end, Fugaku came to find him?

There was no change on Aoba's face, but in his mind, he had already begun to think about what was going on. After all, there was nothing to do that needed him. He felt that Fugaku had come with something.

Soon, Aoba walked to the door of his room. He opened the door and immediately saw Fugaku standing behind the door.

At this moment, Fugaku's expression was exceptionally grave. It felt as if something major had happened.

"Come in and sit?"

Aoba opened the door and gestured for Fugaku to come in. However, before he could turn around, Fugaku reached out and grabbed his wrist.

"I'm not sitting."

Fugaku shook his head. His expression was still heavy. It was not that he wanted to show this face, but because he was not happy at all.

"What happened?" Aoba asked in a low voice.

Just as Fugaku reached out his hand to grab his wrist. He almost instinctively dodged it. In his mind, he had been wondering if he had made a mistake and let Fugaku discover something wrong.

"Come with me. I'll take you to my house. I have something very important to tell you."

Fugaku's tone was firm, like a domineering president directly pulling Aoba out.

"O... okay..."

Aoba was quite helpless in his heart, but since the last time he ask Fugaku permission to use his name for the novel, he vaguely felt that his relationship with Fugaku had changed a little more, so he did not say anything.

After Aoba was pulled out of his room by Fugaku, he directly closed the door with his backhand.

At this time, there was no need to place a shadow clone in the dormitory.

Now that he had gone out with Fugaku. It could prove that he had done something in a reasonable time.

As long as he kept showing everyone his harmless side, no one would think that he had any problems.

All of a sudden, Fugaku pulled Aoba out of Anbu's dormitory and then walked in the direction of the Uchiha clan.

"That... Brother Fugaku... You should let me go... I'm so tired of walking like this..."

Aoba said in a helpless tone.

In fact, It was not that he was tired. He could totally keep up with Fugaku's speed, but the feeling of being dragged by Fugaku on the street was too strange.

He did not want to be misunderstood!

"Okay."

Fugaku immediately let go of his hand and quickly led Aoba in the direction of the Uchiha clan.

"Brother Fugaku, what happened?"

Aoba asked Fugaku in a daze. There were many big question marks in his head. He did not know why Fugaku came to him in such a hurry. It seemed that there was no smile on his face.

"This is not the place to talk."

Fugaku shook his head and did not answer Aoba. Instead, he still walked in the direction of the Uchiha clan with a gloomy face and added, "Let's talk about it when we arrive at my house."

"Alright..."

Although Aoba felt helpless in his heart, he had never seen Fugaku in this state. He could not help but be more curious.

What exactly happened?

To actually be able to make Fugaku this nervous?

Wasn't he too careful?

...

Fugaku brought Aoba all the way through Konohagakure's alley.

This allowed Aoba to see what Konohagakure was like after experiencing a great deal of water disaster.

'Recovery is pretty quick.'

Although some buildings were washed away by the flood and looked slightly damaged, overall, there were no major problems.

After half a night of water drainage work.

Not only did it make the civilian of Konohagakure realize that the ninja world was not peaceful and was still full of danger. It also made them feel the power of unity in the process of water drainage.

This made Aoba very satisfied.

After almost half an hour, Aoba was led by Fugaku to the Uchiha clan district. As he just stepped into it, people's gazes fell on him.

Those eyes were full of questions and doubts, and there was a trace of caution and resistance.

Aoba could say with great certainty. If Fugaku hadn't brought him here, he was sure that he would be greatly rejected by the Uchiha.

This was a very xenophobic place.

This point was not as simple as seeing it. Aoba had already felt it. These Uchiha clan people looked at him as if he steal an Uchiha clan's things.

Their eyes were faintly filled with hostility.

The Uchiha clan was relatively large, and Aoba followed Fugaku through the alley, surrounded by houses of the Uchiha clan.

The Uchiha clan at this time. The place where they live was still the place that originally belonged to their clan.

Just like the Senju clan.

These two clans originally lived in the position of Konohagakure and had been fighting for years.

It could also be said that the Senju clan and the Uchiha clan were put into the Konohagakure.

Or it was better to say that from the surrounding territory of the Senju clan and the Uchiha clan, a large circle was drawn, and the circled area becomes Konohagakure.

Aoba didn't look around too wantonly. After all, if he didn't handle it properly, the Uchiha might completely treat him as a problematic person.

However, he still sizing up the situation from the corner of his eyes. It could be confirmed that the life of the Uchiha clan was very rich.

The Uchiha clan at this time. They had not been bullied by Danzo and moved home after the Kyuubi Rampage

They still live in the area that originally belonged to them.

Although this was not the most central area of Konohagakure, it could be considered a quasi-center. This was something that Aoba had seen in Senju Momoka's memory.

Senju Hashirama once wanted to bring the Uchiha clan to the center of Konohagakure to create a village but was unanimously opposed by the big clans. In the end, he chose the Hokage Rock between the two clans as the center of the village, drawing a semi-circular and covering the surrounding area.

The territory of the Uchiha clan was not the center. However, it was very close to the core area. Moreover, there was only one clan in this area, and the rest of the clans were not allowed to come.

"This is my home!"

Fugaku pointed to a very impressive two-story building in front of him.

Report chapter Comments

Chapter 317: Gasshi Is Actually Orochimaru!

Aoba looked in the direction that Fugaku pointed and immediately saw the double-story building.

'Good fellow!'

Aoba did not know how to describe it. He knew that Fugaku was rich, and there were very few people in the Uchiha clan who was poor.

But...

This was too exaggerated.

He could tell that this house was older than Konohagakure, and it had been passed down for countless generations.

"Come in with me!"

When Fugaku saw Aoba's expression, he was quite satisfied. He was very confident in his house, especially for a ninja like Aoba, who usually lived in the Anbu dormitory.

In fact, he did not want to show off.

It was just that...

He couldn't bear it!

After that, Fugaku took the lead and walked toward the gate of the house. Aoba followed closely behind.

As Fugaku opened the gate to his house. After stepping in, it suddenly became another world inside.

Long wooden hallway.

Ring-shaped path.

After entering the gate, one could see some rockeries and potted plants.

When Aoba saw this scene, he immediately felt that it was a bit familiar. He had seen it in Naruto anime before.

At that time, Sasuke complained that Itachi would not play with him. Every time his brother would poke his forehead and would say next time. The background place at that time should be this house.

This was really big!

Aoba followed behind Fugaku and followed him around the circular path into the house in the back half.

After entering the door of the house. There was another long corridor inside. There were rooms with different functions on the left and right sides.

Under Fugaku's lead, Aoba walked all the way to the end of the corridor. Then, he saw the wooden stairs going upstairs.

"My room is on the second floor."

After Fugaku said this to Aoba, he began to walk up the stairs. Step by step, he brought Aoba to the corridor on the second floor. Then, he looked at the first room on the left side.

"This is my room."

As Fugaku spoke, he directly opened the door of the room. One could see that the room was neat and tidy. It could be seen that this person was a little clean-obsessed.

"Come in."

Fugaku stood at the door and acted as if he was entertaining the guests, allowing Aoba to enter first.

After Aoba entered, Fugaku then walked in and closed the door.

Aoba stood in the room and looked around Fugaku's room. This room could be said to be clean and tidy to the point of making one's hair stand on end.

Everything was in a neat and tidy manner. There was not a single speck of dust on the ground, not even a single strand of hair. This made Aoba faintly suspect that Fugaku had obsessive-compulsive disorder.

However. Aoba was not surprised. When he was watching Naruto anime, he saw Sasuke's room, which was also extremely tidy. He believed that Itachi was the same.

This cleanliness was hereditary!

Thinking of this, Aoba slowly nodded. After all, whether it was Itachi or Sasuke, they had grown up by Fugaku's side since they were young. The environment they usually lived in was an extremely clean environment. This left a deep imprint in their souls, making them unable to accept the dirty and messy situation in their homes in the future.

"Now, I can say some things I can't say with confidence and boldness!"

Fugaku raised his hand to signal Aoba to sit down. There was a table and two futons on the floor.

"I'll make a pot of tea first."

After Fugaku said this to Aoba, he opened the door of the room and walked out. Aoba stood quietly in the room.

He just looked around and determined that there was roughly something in the room, but he didn't look for anything carefully.

This was not in line with his cautious personality.

Firstly, there was nothing to be curious about. Secondly, he did not want Fugaku, who was obviously in a bad mood, to feel dissatisfied.

A moment later, Fugaku walked over with a tray: a steaming teapot and two teacups.

"Aoba, sit down."

Fugaku nodded at Aoba. Then he put the tray on the table and sat down on the futon first.

After Fugaku sat down. Aoba also sat down on the futon.

"Drink some tea first to moisten your throat."

Fugaku immediately picked up the steaming teapot and poured tea into the teacup. After filling the teacup, Fugaku pushed one of the teacups toward Aoba.

"Aoba, I came to find you this time because I want to ask you for a very important matter." Fugaku's eyes instantly changed and looked very serious. It was obvious that he attached great importance to this matter.

"What is it?"

Aoba took the teacup and took a sip. He looked up at Fugaku's dark eyes and slowly asked.

"I need you to read a person's memory for me!" Fugaku's eyes suddenly became sharp. From his state, he was not lying at all.

"This..."

Aoba was stunned for a moment. He did not expect to receive such a private job. However, this matter made him hesitate. He just wanted to live a quiet life. He did not want to make his life busier by reading someone's memories. Or rather, he did not want to put himself in a more dangerous situation.

"Who is it?"

Aoba refused in his heart, but he did not say it directly. Instead, he asked Fugaku. He asked before answering. He would then try denying it based on what Fugaku replied.

"Aoba, I won't beat around the bush with you. Let me be frank. I want you to read Hari's memories for me. I will try my best for you to have an opportunity to touch Hari's head. In an extremely short period of time, help me read this person's memories." Fugaku directly looked at the door and said. Just as he said, he did not circle too much on this matter. It was an extremely frank statement.

"This..."

Aoba looked hesitant on the surface, but he was even more confused in his heart.

What does Fugaku want to know in Hari's memory?

What did Hari's memories have to do with the Uchiha clan?

Or...

What clues did Fugaku find?

Aoba began to hesitate in his heart. He had no idea whether doing this was a good thing or a bad thing for him. He also did not know whether Fugaku was really doing this or tricking him.

No matter what. He could not easily agree. The more he agreed, the more troublesome things might become.

"Brother Fugaku, you are making things difficult for me. As far as I know, Hari is already dead, and I don't know where his body is now. Moreover, it is very troublesome to read memories." Aoba said with a helpless expression.

"I know that this matter is very troublesome. If I had any trust in other ninjas of the Yamanaka clan, I would not come to you. But recently, I found something that makes me feel a headache. I want to confirm it through Hari's memories further." Fugaku said in a deep voice. What he was talking about was the thing that Hari had left behind. He wanted to know the authenticity of the words that Hari had left behind, and he wanted to know what exactly Hari wanted to convey before he died.

"Brother Fugaku, do you have some misunderstanding about reading memories? Memory reading is a difficult process, especially for a dead person. Do you think it is as simple as lifting your hand to touch your head?" Aoba put on an extremely helpless expression.

"Of course, it is not as simple as touching your head..." Fugaku suddenly revealed an expression of not knowing whether to laugh or cry. His eyes fixed on Aoba, and he said, "I just want to know what Hari experienced before he died. This is very important to me. You know that Gasshi killed Sekai. I have always been brooding over this matter. I hope you can help me!"

"Eh..."

Aoba looked at Fugaku and suddenly felt that this person seemed to be quite good.

Sekai was obviously competing with Fugaku for the position of future clan leader of the Uchiha clan and Konoha Military Police Force Captain.

It was impossible for Fugaku not to notice these things.

However, After Sekai died. Fugaku had never felt the slightest bit of happiness because of this and directly opened his Mangekyo Sharingan in anger.

Not only that.

It's been a while now. The people of the Uchiha clan had almost forgotten about it, and they couldn't even remember it if they didn't mention it deliberately. However, Fugaku was still thinking about this matter.

This made Aoba feel...

Fugaku could be considered a real person.

"Brother Fugaku, are you still investigating Brother Sekai's matter?" Aoba immediately took the opportunity to ask.

You have to know...

Now was the time of war. It was normal for ninjas to kill each other.

If there were people who killed people. There would be people who would be killed.

This was completely the law of conservation.

People in the ninja world can have so much pain because so many people have been killed.

They kill because the blood relatives of the murderer were killed, then the blood relatives of the murdered person become the people who were in pain...

This was an infinite loop.

How to cut this thing off?

Aoba felt that it was very simple. That was to cut the grass by the roots!

It was not some so-called understanding.

Aoba did not know why Naruto's mouth was so exaggerated, but he knew one thing very well: he should not persuade others to be kind without experiencing other people's pain.

The only way to solve the problem. Just don't leave people in pain.

Since he had already killed someone. Then he should also kill those who might experience pain.

Aoba's previous understanding of this matter was only at the stage of theory. After all, he hadn't killed many people. Basically, they were all people who came to find him.

Even so.

Aoba had a feeling that Grandpa was rescued by the gourd baby.

Came one.

Another one would come.

If he hadn't uprooted the remnants of the old era. Then who knew how much trouble he would have to face in the future?

The current Fugaku was the same.

However, the person Fugaku was looking for was Gasshi. But he didn't know that Gasshi was Aoba in disguise. But, to a certain extent, this gave him a reminder.

In the future, he had to be extremely cautious when doing things.

If he had no choice but to kill someone, he must do a good job cleaning up the aftermath and not let anyone know about it.

If someone found out about it. Then he absolutely could not let that person have the ability to speak of this matter go.

What Aoba thought of was very simple. They can experience pain. However, the person in pain had to be completely unaware of him. Otherwise, he would have to do weeding and rooting!

He would eliminate future troubles forever!

This was the best way.

"That's right; I have been looking for Gasshi, who killed Sekai. Others might forget about this matter, but I will never forget. Sekai has been my good friend since childhood. I must find Gasshi to avenge Sekai!" Fugaku said hatefully. When he spoke, he clenched his fists tightly. In an instant, his pitch-black eyes became uncontrollable under the surge of emotions and suddenly turned into a bright red Sharingan.

The instant the Sharingan appeared, it immediately returned to normal black pupils.

Fugaku didn't want his Sharingan to scare Aoba.

"Aoba, you must help me. If I don't have the memory of Hari's last period, then many things in my heart are just guesses. There is no basis. Can you understand what I mean?" Fugaku pleaded. He could indeed be said to be sincere friends with Sekai.

"What doubts?"

Aoba was stunned for a moment. He could clearly feel that there was something wrong with Fugaku. But he didn't say it completely.

It was because Fugaku was in this state that he could say those vague words. No one else could understand it. Only Fugaku could understand it. He was completely immersed in his own world.

Aoba did not understand Fugaku's words. He did not know what reading Hari's memories had to do with searching for Gasshi.

There was no logical connection to this!

"I can't tell you this for the time being."

After hearing Aoba's question, Fugaku shook his head decisively. He had no intention of yielding.

"Everything I think of now is based on my own guesses and deductions. I need you to help me read Hari's memories and find evidence from his memories so that I can find evidence that firmly believes in my deduction."

Fugaku explained in a low voice. His eyes were particularly determined when he said these words, revealing a sharp gaze.

"I can't tell you my guess before you read Hari's memories. That might disrupt the effect of you reading Hari's memories. What I want to know is the truth, not the truth I think."

Aoba listened to Fugaku's words in a daze. He suddenly felt that the latter's words were very reasonable.

The real truth. It was not the truth he thought it was.

It seemed...

Fugaku could already tell that it might be a trap. However, Aoba was very clear. The truth was impossible to see because his name would come out that way.

What could be provided to Fugaku now...

It would be a fake truth!

Aoba vaguely felt that Fugaku had realized something from Hari. Although he didn't know what it was, he was quite glad that the person Fugaku was looking for was him.

If it was someone else. It didn't matter how good their ability to read memories was. If there really were something he didn't pay attention to, then he wouldn't be able to fix it.

Things would become even more troublesome!

Compared to this, Aoba felt that the heavy responsibility of reading memories was on him.

It would allow him to take more initiative.

"Brother Fugaku, I am very touched to hear you say that. I promise you that I will try my best to read Hari's memories. However, I believe that you also know that the memories stored in the brain will quickly dissipate over time after a person dies. We must find Hari's body as soon as possible and read his memories." Aoba said with a face full of sincerity.

Fugaku's proposal gave him a reminder.

He still didn't know why Fugaku was so determined to read Hari's memories. According to his judgment. It was estimated that Hari had left some clues.

As a result, things had become more complicated and troublesome.

Aoba did not know if the village would arrange for the ninjas of Yamanaka's clan to read Hari's memory. Then he had to rush ahead of these people. If he found any small details, he could completely destroy these details.

"You really agreed?!"

Fugaku's eyes flashed with surprise. He thought that he would have to talk to Aoba for a while before he could persuade Aoba to help him. This process was much faster than he had expected.

"Brother Fugaku, you are a real person. I admire you very much. Now that I have the ability, I will surely choose to help you. How can you fight alone!" Aoba nodded at Fugaku.

"Aoba, I knew you were a reliable person!"

The smile on Fugaku's face became even brighter. After he dealt with Aoba, it could be said that a big stone in his heart had been relieved.

Actually, he wanted to look for other people from the Yamanaka clan. However, this matter involved too much. If it was really like the words left behind by Hari when he was alive.

[Gasshi was Orochimaru!]

If this was true.

Then the person who read the memories would also find out about this matter. It was clear that there would be some problems with the secrecy of this matter.

Fugaku couldn't guarantee that no one in the Yamanaka clan had anything to do with Orochimaru.

If he didn't do things well and let the people of the Yamanaka clan report to Orochimaru.

In the end, his request was delayed.

Then it would become very difficult for him to find an opportunity again, and he might even become a thorn in Orochimaru's side.

Fugaku was also very cautious in this aspect. Now, only one person knew that Hari had left behind words.

That was himself.

Therefore, he had to protect himself. It was precisely because of this he had set his target on Aoba!

Originally, Aoba was a very tight-lipped person. In addition, they had some friendships which made him trust Aoba quite a bit.

Now, Aoba agreed to this matter. It made him feel a little better in his heart.

"Brother Fugaku, when will we start? This kind of thing can not be delayed. The longer we wait, the less content I can see." Aoba said in a deep voice.

"This still needs some time..."

Fugaku pursed his lips, and his face revealed a helpless expression. He looked at Aoba and said, "According to the information I got from Konoha Military Police Force, Hari's body was taken away by Danzo's people. It should have been transported to the Hokage Building, but after I checked, I did not find Hari's body in the building. The people around were also unaware of this, so I couldn't tell the exact location. Maybe it was hidden by Danzo."

"The Hokage Building?"

Aoba muttered to himself. He looked at Fugaku, and his eyes flashed with a touch of light.

"Brother Fugaku, I think I know where Hari's body is!" Aoba said with absolute certainty.

"Where is it?" Fugaku's spirit was suddenly refreshed. He stared at Aoba and became nervous.

"Not long ago, I was called by Danzo-sama to carry out a secret mission. At that time, the mission was to read the memories of those Kumogakure ninjas who died at Konohagakure's main entrance..."

Aoba seemed to have not noticed, showing an unintentional act. After he finished speaking, he suddenly realized. He picked up the teacup in front of him to hide his embarrassment. Then, he took a deep look at Fugaku in front of him.

"Brother Fugaku, what I told you is a secret mission. You must not tell anyone about it!" Aoba said to Fugaku in a deep voice, looking as if he had accidentally let it slip.

"Don't worry; I won't say anything!" Fugaku quickly said. Now that he heard Aoba talk about some secret, he felt much more at ease.

It was as if they were exchanging secrets. Especially when Aoba said it casually. This made Fugaku feel that Aoba did not treat him as an outsider.

All of a sudden, Fugaku felt that the relationship between him and Aoba had become much closer.

"That's good, that's good. I believe in Brother Fugaku. I am not saying this because I am incompetent as an Anbu. I also want to avenge Brother Sekai with my meager strength!" Aoba suddenly grinned and said, letting himself show a very simple and ordinary appearance. Through these gentle words, Fugaku put down his guard.

"I understand!" Fugaku clenched his fists and nodded. The Uchiha clan was a sentimental clan. When he heard Aoba say this, the look in his eyes changed.

Aoba only used a simple secret exchange method to grasp Fugaku.

For Aoba...

If he wanted to pinch Fugaku, it could be said that it would be a matter of minutes, but he had never done so.

At that time, he was afraid of the Uchiha clan. He didn't want to have too much contact with the Uchiha clan.

After all, Danzo was eyeing this clan. If he was not careful, he might be implicated.

But now the situation was different. Danzo was seriously injured and could no longer able to do anything during this period of time.

Coincidentally, the thing that Fugaku wanted to investigate was related to him.

There was no other way. He could only be forced to participate.

"I did a memory reading mission under the command of Danzo-sama. The people who he wanted us to read were the Kumogakure ninjas who died in the Konohagakure main entrance matter. Their bodies were stored in the secret passage in the Hokage Building. If I am not wrong, Hari's body should also be in the secret passage!" Aoba immediately explained and revealed the secret passage out. He was not afraid to tell Fugaku. Anyway, the Uchiha clan and Danzo had a conflict. There was no problem telling the secret passage in the Hokage Building, which was not like the secret passage behind Danzo's office.

"Can you still locate that secret passage?"After hearing Aoba's words, Fugaku was stunned. He could hear his thumping heartbeat, and he felt that finding Aoba was a very correct choice.

"I can find it, but there is a relatively serious problem..." Aoba pursed his lips and hesitated to speak. This question was not deliberately said for Fugaku to hear, but he really thought so. There was indeed a difficult problem here that was difficult to break through.

"What problem?" Fugaku's mood suddenly tightened. He felt as if he was sitting on a roller coaster, constantly rising and falling, and he was almost played by Aoba.

"Every corpse in the secret passage will be processed by Orochimaru-sama, removing internal organs and other organs. Then, it will be made into a specimen and stored in the secret room. If we go now, we might encounter Orochimaru-sama directly!" Aoba had a headache about this. In his heart, he felt that Orochimaru was a more terrifying person than Danzo. After all, Orochimaru had too many tricks up his sleeve. If he was not careful, he might be exposed in front of Orochimaru. If that happened, everything he had done would fall short.

"Orochimaru!"

Fugaku suddenly widened his eyes. His dark pupils contracted fiercely. His eyes were full of shock and surprise. He never thought that before he could read Hari's memories, he would first hear Orochimaru's name.

All of a sudden, Fugaku felt that Hari's matter had a very close relationship with Orochimaru. Otherwise, Hari's body would not be sent to Orochimaru for disposal.

"Once Orochimaru has dealt with it, the clues on Hari's corpse might be wiped out!"

Fugaku suddenly stood up as he spoke. His eyes stared fixedly at Aoba.

"Aoba!"

Fugaku's voice became incomparably solemn, and his voice was filled with extreme expectation as he stared fixedly at Aoba.

"We have to go to the secret passage now and find Hari's corpse!"

"We absolutely can not let Orochimaru snatch it first!"

"Otherwise, everything will be meaningless!"

Fugaku was in a state of extreme anxiety. In his heart, he had already begun to doubt Orochimaru. Then, if he could not investigate Hari before Orochimaru dealt with his corpse.

In the end, everything would become a bubble, and there would be no more evidence to support his conjecture.

Actually, Fugaku knew. From a certain point of view, reading memories could not be used as evidence to convict someone like Orochimaru.

Besides...

If Orochimaru kills someone, then he kills them. It wouldn't have any effect at all. However, Fugaku only wanted to confirm in his heart whether Gasshi was Orochimaru or not!

If so...

He still had to make further plans.

"This... Brother Fugaku... you have to tell me first. If we meet Orochimaru, what should we do?"

Aoba said very cautiously. He could help Fugaku. But he would not joke when using his identity to do things.

He did not want to see Orochimaru now, because this was not a good thing for him.

If Fugaku did not give him a satisfactory answer, he even wanted to wait until Orochimaru finished dealing with it before going. After all, no matter what happened, he had already read Hari's memory.

But, there was also a risk that Hari's secrets would be exposed. However, Aoba was far less nervous than Fugaku.

After all, If Orochimaru could dispose of Hari's corpse quickly, then he was helping him cover up the evidence.

Aoba felt that there wasn't that much risk to him. Now, it was completely to see how much Fugaku desired.

"If we meet Orochimaru!"

Fugaku's eyes became even more determined, and his eyes even shot out deep killing intent.

"If he wants to touch you!"

"Then he has to step over my corpse first!"

"Are you satisfied with this?"

Fugaku was now extremely determined. If he could be ahead of Orochimaru and confirm the evidence on Hari.

And this evidence pointed to Orochimaru. He couldn't wait to have a head-on clash with Orochimaru in the secret passage.

Let's see who the real man was!

"Sure."

Aoba nodded. The corners of his mouth slightly curled up. If he could let Orochimaru and Fugaku fight, then they wouldn't notice him.

"But..."

"I want to change my clothes, put on a cloak, and a mask."

"I can't let Orochimaru-sama see my real face."

Aoba told Fugaku his last request. No matter what Fugaku would do at that time. He could not put all his hopes on Fugaku.

And...

Aoba added in his heart.

If Fugaku cherished his life and wanted to leave him there to escape… Then if he wanted to leave Orochimaru's hands, he had to expose his own strength.

This way, neither Orochimaru nor Fugaku can't escape alive.

This was only the last resort. Unless there was no other choice. Otherwise, Aoba would not do this.

After all, this was like a Pandora's Box. Once the news of Orochimaru and Fugaku's disappearance spread out, it would be very difficult for him to hide.

Moreover, Aoba was very clear. If he wanted to kill these two people. It was almost impossible to not take out some trump cards.

"Okay, I will provide you with these. The Uchiha clan crest is printed on it. This way, even if Orochimaru saw it, he would suspect that it was the Uchiha clansman. He would not suspect you." Fugaku immediately nodded. He could understand Aoba's concerns. Since he had a request for Aoba, it was his duty to do these things well.

"Thank you so much!"

Aoba nodded at Fugaku. Fugaku's words dispelled some of his worries.

Because if he used his own cloak and mask, even if he changed the style, it could still be seen that he was Anbu.

Who went out?

Who was in the dormitory?

It was completely possible to find out clearly.

Most importantly, Aoba appeared with Fugaku. As long as Fugaku was exposed, his identity would be quickly found out, and there would be no way to hide things.

When Aoba thought of this, another thought appeared in his mind. It could avoid great hidden dangers. It was just that he might have to take a little bit of risk

Aoba weighed the pros and cons a little. Then he still decided to do this.

"Brother Fugaku, I want to go to the bathroom." Aoba stood up and said. He had to prepare everything. Otherwise, the risk and pressure would be too great. It would be more troublesome to remedy it in the future.

"Just go out and turn right to the end of the corridor." Fugaku said to Aoba, "We'll set off after you're done. I'll find you some clothes now."

"Okay."

Aoba responded and immediately walked toward the bathroom in Fugaku's house.

He went all the way to the end of the corridor and saw a wooden door on the right side.

On it was the two letters "WC".

Then, Aoba pushed open the door and walked in directly. He closed the door and locked it. Then, he directly uses his perception to its highest.

In a split second, Aoba clearly felt Fugaku's chakra. Fugaku was still in the room just now and did not leave. Obviously, he still believed in Aoba.

Aoba slowly nodded and felt a little relieved. He immediately made a series of hand seals and used Kage Bunshin no Jutsu(Shadow Clone Technique).

Bang!

Right in front of him, another Aoba appeared. It was his shadow clone.

Aoba suddenly flipped his wrist, and a piece of white paper appeared in his hands. A black circle was at the center of the white paper, which was the Flying Thunder God Formula.

Hum!

The Flying Thunder God Formula in Aoba's hands directly stuck to the shadow clone, causing the shadow clone to tremble.

"Hiraishin: Dorai(Flying Thunder God: Guiding Thunder)!"

Aoba directly threw the shadow clone out, making it seem as if nothing had happened.

Aoba's shadow clone appears in the forest at the edge of Konohagakure's bustling area. Then, he swaggered toward Konohagakure's streets and alleys. Finally, along the streets, many people saw him and walked in the direction of Anbu's dormitory.

The task of this shadow clone was to swagger back to Anbu's dormitory and then write novels in his room. It was best to let more people see his figure on the way back so that people would know about this matter.

After that, Aoba flushed the toilet in front of him, turned around, and walked back to Fugaku's room.

When Aoba returned to Fugaku's room, Fugaku was already waiting for him there.

"Aoba, try this one and see if it fits you," Fugaku said with a smile. He looked gentle on the surface, but in fact, his heart was already burning with anxiety. His heart had already drifted to the position of Hari's corpse.

"Okay."

Aoba immediately responded. He put the clothes that Fugaku had brought over directly outside his current clothes. The primary upload of this chapter happened on B1nN0vel.

It was a set of night clothes and was dark black in color. There was the emblem of the Uchiha clan on both of its sleeves. It looked like it was worn when on a mission at night.

There was also a mask here. The style of this mask was extremely simple. It was also black and looks like the Batman kind.

Just a little different from it.

Other than the eyes, there were no other holes in the mask. It could completely cover Aoba's face, and could not even see the shape of the face clearly.

"This mask is not bad!"

Aoba could not help but praise. This mask looked much more convenient than his cat face mask, especially at night.

Aoba put the black mask on his face, then put on the cloak, and then put the hood on, covering his whole body tightly.

"Aoba, aren't you being too cautious?" When Fugaku saw Aoba's appearance, the corners of his mouth could not help but twitch fiercely. This was too exaggerated. Not to mention Orochimaru, who had never seen Aoba, even he would not be able to recognize Aoba.

"Hehehe..."

Aoba only laughs at Fugaku. He did not say anything unnecessary. He began to check if any place on his body was still outside. It might expose a little of his identity.

"You also made me want to hide my identity..."

Fugaku originally did not have the habit of hiding his identity. When he wore a mask, it was not to hide his identity. Instead, he hoped that when he first met his opponent, he would not let the other party know what clan he was from so that the other party would not be able to guess his specific attack trajectory.

Fugaku had never seen a person as cautious as Aoba in his entire life.

It was a bit too exaggerated!

"Phew..."

As Fugaku thought about it, he could not help but let out a long sigh. Afterward, he walked toward the wardrobe, took out another cloak from inside, and draped it over his body.

"Mm..."

Fugaku thought about it again and finally decided to put on the hood of the cloak. It seemed that it would not expose his identity too much.

"Let's go."

After putting on the cloak, Fugaku looked at Aoba.

If they stood in Aoba's perspective. They could only see the part below Fugaku's nose. Even if it were an acquaintance, they would be able to recognize him!

"En."

Aoba nodded. The two of them immediately walked out of Fugaku's room and headed toward the Hokage Building.

"Let's reach the Hokage Building safely first, and then I will leave the matter of finding the secret passage to you."

Fugaku led Aoba around the road and walked toward the direction of the Hokage Building.

Through the route that Fugaku took. Aoba silently praised in his heart.

'As expected of Konoha Military Police Force's elite.'

'He is very familiar with all the roads in the village, big and small. Moreover, he had accumulated experience from many years of patrolling. He was very clear at what time there were many people or no one at every intersection.'

The whole process went on. Although they had walked a bit more. However, they did not waste much time. Moreover, no one had discovered them. It was very smooth.

At this time, Aoba and Fugaku were standing behind the Hokage Building. They were still a distance away from the entrance.

"Brother Fugaku, how are we going to sneak in?" Aoba asked Fugaku. If it was him, he had countless ways to enter, but now there was Fugaku next to him, so the opportunity to solve this problem was handed over to Fugaku.

"Leave it to me!"

Fugaku nodded. He knew very well that he was the one who asked Aoba to come and help. Moreover, Aoba was only responsible for reading the memories. So, he had to take care of these things along the way.

"Wait for me here."

Fugaku slightly lowered his head and pulled the hood of his cloak with his right hand to cover his face. Then he directly walked in the direction of the Hokage Building.

"Stop!"

"Who are you?"

The two guards at the entrance of the building looked at Fugaku, who was wearing a cloak and a hood. According to their instinct, they felt that the person who did this was very dangerous.

Fugaku did not say a word. He just maintained his posture and walked toward the entrance of the building step by step.

"Stop!"

The two guards immediately shouted at the same time. Their eyes were focused on Fugaku, and they looked at the face under his hood. They wanted to know what Fugaku looked like.

At this time, Fugaku suddenly raised his head and their eyes met.

A pair of blood-red eyes with three black magatamas appeared in their line of sight.

Three tomoe Sharingan!

At this moment, these two Chunin realized that the situation was not good. However, it was already too late.

"Go to sleep,"

Fugaku said lightly. He had only cast a sleeping genjutsu, which directly disturbed the nerves of the other party's brain through his dojutsu.

Thud! Thud!

With two sounds of falling, the two guards at the entrance of the building lost consciousness and fell to the ground unconscious.

"Come quickly!"

Fugaku shouted at Aoba. He did not dare to shout too loudly, nor did he dare to call Aoba's name directly. After all, he could not leave the information of his teammates here.

Just as Fugaku had just finished speaking. Aoba had already appeared in front of him.

"Let's go together."

Aoba moved toward the nearest guard and carried him to the side. Fugaku carried the other person away. After that, Aoba nodded at Fugaku, indicating that the two of them could go.

Fugaku immediately received the signal from Aoba and followed closely behind. He could not help but feel nervous.

Under the lead of Aoba. Aoba and Fugaku arrived at the 1st floor of the Hokage Building.

It was unknown whether it was because the people were very tired from dealing with the water the night before.

Except for the guards standing at the entrance. They did not encounter anyone at all.

Aoba then brought Fugaku all the way to the secret door.

"This is the place."

Aoba stood at the door of the secret passage. He did not immediately push the door. After all, entering this time, things would become extremely dangerous.

"If you hadn't said that this was a door, I really wouldn't have been able to tell..."

Fugaku's eyes were fixed on the wall. This place wasn't a bare wall. Instead, there were some lifelike carvings. The carvings' lines fit perfectly with the door's cracks. It was very difficult to see the specific appearance outside.

"Now you have to think clearly. If we go in directly, we might encounter Orochimaru-sama. At that time, things will not be so simple." Aoba said in a low voice. In his heart, the thing he least wanted to happen was meeting Orochimaru.

If they were to encounter Orochimaru, they would be in a difficult situation. It would also add a lot of trouble. This was not something he wanted to see at all.

"Enter."

Fugaku nodded firmly. He had been waiting for this moment all this time. Now that he had the chance to obtain Hari's corpse, it would be a very good thing for him.

"Okay."

After hearing Fugaku's words, Aoba immediately nodded. Facing the matter that he had already decided on, he no longer hesitated. He raised his hand and pushed open the door.

"It's very dark inside. Be careful."

After warning Fugaku, Aoba took the lead and walked in.

The corners of Fugaku's mouth slightly curled up, and his black pupils once again changed into the form of three tomoe Sharingan. Then, he followed Aoba into the secret passage.

After the two of them entered together. The door behind them closed and locked the two of them inside.

"Come with me."

Aoba walked toward the dark corridor in front of him with ease. It was a sloping path. They had just walked a few steps when they felt that the terrain was descending.

"Um."

Fugaku's eyes became serious. When he entered this secret passage, he had a feeling that this place was not simple. Now, as he kept going down, his heart began to beat faster.

A few minutes later.

Aoba and Fugaku arrived at the end of the corridor. There was another door there.

"We are almost there. There are stairs behind this door. If you don't pay attention, you might stumble."

Aoba said to Fugaku. Then, he pushed open the door and walked down the stairs.

Fugaku followed Aoba down the stairs.

At this point, the two of them had completely arrived at the corridor that stored the corpses.

"Let's slow down a bit. Right now, there might be Hari's corpse in every room. Of course, there might also be Orochimaru in every room." Aoba said to Fugaku.

"Understood."

Fugaku nodded. His eyes were especially solemn, and he maintained his Sharingan. For the time being, he didn't plan to retract it.

"Brother Fugaku, wait a moment."

Aoba took a deep breath, then slowly closed his eyes. He immediately controlled the chakra around his body to sense his surrounding.

The result was clear in his consciousness. There were only two of them. There was no one else. Orochimaru was not here.

"Let's start searching for Hari's corpse!"

Aoba did not tell Fugaku the results of his perception. These were his own little secrets. It was enough for him to know what he was doing. There was no need to tell Fugaku about this at all.

After he finished speaking, Aoba took a step forward and took the lead to reach the stone door.

He had come here twice. Inside was the corpse of Kumogakure ninjas.

Of course, Aoba felt that this place was the most likely place to store Hari's corpse. Because they were all the same batch of Kumogakure ninjas!

Aoba pushed open the stone door in front of him and pushed it hard.

Rumble...

The stone door was pushed open. Inside was a dark room. It was the room where Kumogakure ninja copses were previously in.

It was pitch black inside now.

After Aoba pushed open the stone door, he only stood at the door and did not make a move to walk in directly.

"Brother Fugaku, I will guard the door for you. Take a look inside and see if there is..."

Aoba deliberately made his voice seem full of fear, trying to show his weak side as much as possible to stimulate Fugaku to move forward.

Now he was very clear.

Since he was with Fugaku, there were many things that he didn't need to worry about. He just had to leave all of them to Fugaku.

"Okay!"

Fugaku immediately nodded and directly walked into the room. His eyes still maintained his three tomoe Sharingan. As for observation, this thing was completely enough.

Fugaku looked brave, but when he stepped into the room, he still looked cautiously around. After all, it was dark here. There were also corpses lying on every iron shelf inside.

Fugaku swept across each corpse one by one and finally fixed his eyes on the iron shelf in the corner.

It was on this iron shelf, there were two corpses. One was the Hari he had seen before and also the one he was looking for. The other was a skeleton that looked like it had been burned by flames. There was only a skull and a number of small bones.

Two bodies were placed on the same iron shelf. If he did not know Hari, he might have missed it.

"Here!"

Fugaku said in a low voice. His voice was not loud, and he deliberately lowered his voice. However, it was clear enough to reach Aoba's ears because it was too quiet here.

"I'm coming."

When Aoba heard Fugaku's words, he was truly surprised. Even though he had already guessed that Hari's corpse was likely to be placed here. However, he was still shocked after he confirmed that it was here.

He still felt a little amazed in his heart.

They actually threw Hari's corpse here!

Then, Aoba stepped into the room. After he entered, he closed the stone door with a backhand.

Although this place was incomparably dark. However, Aoba's eyes had already adapted to it.

However...

He still acted a bit.

"Which side?"

Aoba acted as if he couldn't see anything after coming in. He raised his hands and touched the air in front of him. It looked like he was fighting the air here.

"Over here!"

Fugaku's face suddenly became black. His eyes focused on Aoba, and his eyes showed a touch of helplessness.

Fugaku directly walked toward Aoba and then raised his hand to grab Aoba's arm.

"Come with me!"

Fugaku was already extremely anxious in his heart. Right now, he needed to know what exactly was in Hari's memories. This was extremely important to him.

Then, Aoba was directly pulled over by Fugaku, standing directly next to the cold iron shelf.

"I've adapted to it."

Aoba said slowly. His eyes focused on Hari's body, and then he reached out to touch Hari's neck.

"He was killed by twisting his neck!"

Aoba said in a low voice. In fact, he was the one who broke Hari's neck, but he still analyzed it in a serious way.

After that, Aoba's right hand moved toward Hari's abdomen.

"His internal organs have not been removed. It should be that Orochimaru has not come yet. Now, Orochimaru-sama might appear at any time..." Aoba said again.

"Aoba, then hurry up. We will leave before Orochimaru comes. Don't analyze it for me. I know how he died!" Fugaku's face was full of black lines. If he hadn't found Aoba to read memory, he would have thought that Aoba was here for a medical appraisal.

"Okay!"

Aoba immediately walked to the top of the iron shelf. He then slowly raised his hands and pressed them on Hari's temple.

In fact, Aoba was also very curious at this time.

What kind of secret did Hari grasp?

"Brother Fugaku, because time is limited, I will directly tell you what I see. If you think there is no problem, I will not waste time. If you feel that there is a problem, I will carefully investigate it."

As Aoba spoke, his hands suddenly surged with chakra. He was currently using the Yamanaka clan's mind-reading secret technique to read the memories that were still stored in Hari's brain.

At this time, Aoba was really reading Hari's memories. He was using the pure secret technique of the Yamanaka clan. His Mind Reading System had already been used, so he had no idea what had happened to Hari at that time.

Then, Aoba's chakra directly surged into Hari's brain and began to enter the neurons, searching for fragments of memories.

If it was a memory he was not satisfied with. He would directly use chakra to erase it.

"When Hari came to Konohagakure as the leader of Kumogakure's envoy group, he issued an order to Gasshi to kidnap a member of the Hyuga clan," Aoba said slowly. Because he sensed from Fugaku that the other party wanted to know information about Gasshi, so he gave him information about Gasshi.

"Continue!" Fugaku's expression immediately became nervous, and even his breathing became much faster. The first sentence that Aoba said just now made him very concerned.

"The Kumogakure envoy group mission is to attract the attention of Konohagakure higher-ups while a Kumogakure team sneaked in secretly."

Aoba began to tell the story of the Kumogakure envoy group coming to Konohagakure.

That's the truth of the matter. Konohagakure's people still did not know. Now, Aoba only needed to tell the truth. There was no need to make any adaptations.

"Gasshi's original mission was to wait outside Konohagakure and receive the intruder team and help them in their escape!"

"If the intruder team successfully abducted a Hyuga clansman, they would immediately leave and run back to Kumogakure!"

"If the intruder team fails, then Gasshi will be responsible for capturing a Hyuga clansman as a backup plan after the Hyuga clan thinks that the incident has ended!"

"This is all Gasshi's mission from beginning to end."

"Hari doesn't know why Gasshi attacked Brother Sekai and didn't expect such a thing to happen. Moreover, it is precisely because of this that he faces a dangerous situation."

Aoba said one sentence after another. His words were very clear, and he completely recreated Gasshi's mission to Fugaku.

"En!"

Fugaku immediately nodded. He did not say his thoughts. Time was precious, and he had to leave it to Aoba to read Hari's memories.

However, the moment he heard these words, he had two guesses in his mind.

There were only two possibilities for Gasshi to do such a thing that went against his ninja mission and even frame Hari, the leader of Kumogakure Anbu, and be caught by the Konohagakure people.

The first one was that Gasshi had another mission on him. It was a secret mission, and the level of the mission was higher than the mission Hari had given him.

The second one was that Gasshi was not the original Gasshi but was disguised by someone else.

If there were no words left by Hari. Fugaku would definitely think that it was the first guess. After all, the matter of Gasshi being disguised could only be stopped in theory. It was not so easy to actually carry it out.

But...

It was precisely because he saw the words left behind by Hari that he began to think that Gasshi was someone else in disguise.

And the person who pretended to be Gasshi...

It was Orochimaru!

After Aoba said these words, he vaguely felt that these contents were what Fugaku wanted to hear. Fugaku just wanted to hear the content related to Gasshi.

Then satisfy him!

Aoba paused for a moment. He was searching for Hari's memories, searching for the memory he had not seen yet.

"Hari was crippled. He couldn't move his entire body except for his mouth." Aoba said slowly. He didn't say these words because he knew the words written by Hari, but because he wanted to draw out the matter of Gasshi attacking Hari. He wanted to use this method to tell Fugaku that there was indeed something wrong with Gasshi.

"What?!"

Fugaku suddenly widened his eyes, and his eyes flashed with deep horror. He never thought that things would be so coincidental. Wasn't this what he cared about?

'No wonder...'

'No wonder the handwriting I found was wet as if licked out by his tongue!'

'It turned out that Hari was not tied up.'

'Instead, he was crippled!'

'All of this made sense!'

At this time of hunger. Fugaku had completely believed that the words on the Hokage Rock were written by Hari, so he only needed to know the authenticity of the content.

"Can you see how Hari becomes crippled?" Fugaku asked anxiously. He knew that any bit of time they had here was precious!

"Wait a moment..."

Aoba put on a very strained look. In fact, he was very happy in his heart. He knew very well that Fugaku, this big fish, had taken the bait.

Hum!

Aoba controlled the chakra in his body as if he used even more strength, showing a feeling of desperately fighting.

Bean-sized beads of sweat continuously fell from Aoba's forehead, drop by drop falling to the ground, directly smashing into pieces.

This scene completely fell into Fugaku's eyes. This made him quite moved, and his impression of Aoba changed again.

Fugaku knew very well that Aoba's physical fitness was not good. The strength he could exert was limited. In addition, it was very difficult to read the memories of a corpse. When he saw that Aoba was so desperate, he did not know what to say. His heart was full of gratitude.

As time passed.

The secret room seemed very quiet.

Almost five minutes passed.

In this anxious waiting, every minute seemed to be particularly long. Fugaku seemed to have spent an entire century here.

"Found it!"

At this time, Aoba suddenly spoke. His eyes were tightly closed, and the veins on his forehead were bulging. Beads of sweat kept falling down from his head. His acting could be said to be particularly realistic.

"After being caught, Hari has been imprisoned in the basement under the control of Danzo. No one can come into contact with Hari, not even Third Hokage-sama!"

Aoba slowly spoke. As soon as his words came out, a picture was immediately constructed in Fugaku's mind. It was the appearance of Hari sitting in the deepest prison at the Root Base.

"One day not long ago, I can't tell exactly which day it is, but one day..."

"Gasshi suddenly appeared at the Root Base!"

"He destroyed the prison with brute force, launched a surprise attack on Hari, broke his spine, and then left directly."

"After that time, Hari was crippled!"

Aoba said one sentence at a time. Every sentence he said was like a clap of thunder exploding in Fugaku's mind.

"Gasshi went to Root?" Fugaku asked in surprise. He felt that something was wrong. Aoba had already said before that the prison that Hari was in was a place that even Third Hokage-sama could not enter. How could Gasshi come into the prison at Root? If Root were so easy to enter, it would not be Root.

"That's right!" Aoba said firmly. This matter had really happened. He did not lie at all. If it were another person from the Yamanaka clan who read Hari's memories, he would be able to see the same scene.

"How did Gasshi appear at Root?" Fugaku asked with trembling eyes. The words that Hari had left before he died once again appeared in his mind. Since it was Gasshi who had caused Hari to enter the underground prison at Root, and it was also Gasshi who had beaten Hari into a cripple, then it was only natural that Hari had a deep hatred for Gasshi. For a moment, Fugaku had already regarded Hari as one of his people. After all, the enemy of my enemy was my friend. They had a common goal, and that was Gasshi.

"I do not know either."

Aoba shook his head. He knew about this matter, but he would not say it. However, other than him, no one else knew about it. This was not a problem. After all, he used Hiraishin no Jutsu(Flying Thunder God Technique) to secretly enter Root.

"Hari thought that Gasshi wanted to kill him, but when the final medical results came out, many of his injuries were only a little bit worse. If Gasshi used even a little more strength, Hari would have died countless times!" Aoba said in a low voice.

"Sure enough, it's an assassination!"

Fugaku slowly nodded. Now he could understand Hari's feelings. That was that the other party wanted to kill him.

If that was the case...

Even if he was the one who had experienced such a thing. All he could think of was to die together with Gasshi.

"After becoming crippled, Hari decided to join Root and become Danzo-sama's subordinate and give advice to Danzo-sama. He asked for only one thing: to understand why Garcia wanted to kill him and use Danzo-sama's power to defeat Gasshi!" Aoba said again.

"I can understand." Fugaku nodded again. Now he has made up for the sullen anger in the heart of a crippled person. He was extremely angry, but he did not have the ability to change all of this. He could only borrow the power of others. This feeling was extremely powerless.

As Aoba talked about the situation at that time, he paid attention to Fugaku's reaction.

After seeing Fugaku's situation, he gradually had confidence in his heart and understood Fugaku's thoughts. This person just wanted to figure out the relationship between Hari and Gasshi first.

Then satisfy him!

"Hu..."

Aoba took a deep breath and slowly exhaled. In this dark environment, it could be seen that his face was extremely pale, just like a bloodless face. It was enough to feel how much energy he had consumed.

"Just yesterday, Kumogakure invaded Konohagakure, and all the ninjas from Root went out. Someone took the opportunity to find Hari, took him away, and was ready to hand him over..." Just as Aoba said this, he suddenly felt that he had made an error. This memory was what he saw in Hari's memory through the mind-reading secret technique: Hari was thrown above the Hokage Rock using Hiraishin: Dorai(Flying Thunder God: Guiding Thunder) and transformed into Orochimaru. There he met his advanced paper clone, a Kirigakure ninja named Satsuma Rentaro.

Now, if you speak about the past directly like this, the memory was not very coherent, and problems were prone to occur.

Most importantly...

He did not know where Orochimaru had been yesterday. He had never seen Orochimaru.

Should...

Should he shift the blame to someone else?!

At this moment, Aoba's thoughts became active, and he began to think of a way to smooth this matter over.

However, Aoba stopped in place. It made Fugaku extremely nervous, and his entire nerves were twitching.

"Who was the person who found Hari?" Fugaku immediately asked in a low voice. He suddenly realized that this person was the key that put the puzzled together. Even if he were not Gasshi, he would definitely know Gasshi.

According to what Aoba had described. Hari had always been at Root and never come out. So how could he happen to appear by Gasshi's side when the Third Raikage came?

From the looks of it. There was a person who broke into the Root and took Hari away.

This was the problem!

A big problem!

"I didn't see it clearly."

Aoba still hadn't figured out how to deal with it. After all, there was the most realistic problem in front of him: Hari's body had not been dealt with yet.

There was only one person in charge of dealing with the corpse.

That was Orochimaru!

Maybe Orochimaru would appear here at any time!

If he directly threw the blame on Orochimaru, but Orochimaru appeared, then as long as they confronted each other face to face, those doubts would be solved.

This was the hardest part of this time.

Aoba could fool anyone, make up stories, and show off his acting skills, but he has no way to make up his story in front of the target person.

This was simply impossible!

It was really too difficult!

If there was no confrontation with Orochimaru, and it was just splashing cold water on Orochimaru, then he could do this. But it was possible that he would encounter Orochimaru at any time.

This was very difficult!

"Can you see the general characteristics of that person, or the general appearance, outline, voice, behavior, and so on?" Fugaku asked urgently.

"Well... I'll take a good look..."

Aoba took a deep breath. This time, he was not acting. He really felt the pressure. This pressure made him a little speechless.

There was indeed a big problem!

If he said that the person was Gasshi, then there was no way to explain how Gasshi came in Root and accurately found Hari!

But...

If he really splashed dirty water on Orochimaru?

'Forget it!'

'Splash it!'

Aoba's heart suddenly hardened. He thought of how Orochimaru had almost poked him and was coveting his body to become the next material. How could he accept such a thing? He simply couldn't accept it.

Aoba immediately made a decision.

That was to drag Orochimaru out and make him the scapegoat. As long as Fugaku felt that it was Orochimaru and there was no decisive evidence, then he would not argue with Orochimaru.

If so...

Everything made sense!

Otherwise, Fugaku already knew that there was someone pretending to be Gasshi. It was hard to guarantee that he would not be suspected one day.

At that time, it would be difficult to blame Orochimaru again!

Now, there was still a pot that could be dumped.

He must cherish it!

If he misses it, there will be no more!

The most important thing was...

Aoba had already used Orochimaru's image to enter Root and ordered Root ninjas to fight against the Kumogakure ninjas outside.

This kind of thing had already made Orochimaru take the blame. Then it would be better to lock this pot to death!

Then, Aoba slowly spoke.

"Just now, in Hari's memory, I found the memory of that person entering Hari's room."

"At that time, when the stone door opened, Hari could only see the position of the ceiling and not the person who came over. He even cautiously asked "Who?" but there was no response."

"Not long after, the person walked in front of Hari. Through the black light, he could see a long black-haired ninja. He could not see the specific face, but it seemed to have a pair of snake eyes and a long tongue."

"Not only that, but he also talked to that person and mentioned "Orochimaru-sama!"

Aoba said one sentence after another. What he said was all the content in Hari's memory. He had already read the content through the Yamanaka clan mind reading secret technique. However, he planned to destroy the related memories of Hiraishin: Dorai(Flying Thunder God: Guiding Thunder) that could be directed at him later.

"Hiss..."

After hearing Aoba's words, Fugaku could not help but gasp. The surprise in his heart completely exploded at this moment.

'Orochimaru!'

'It really was Orochimaru!'

'So it really was Orochimaru!'

"I should have known it was Orochimaru a long time ago!"

Fugaku clenched his fists tightly. Now, he had already confirmed that Gasshi was Orochimaru. As Aoba spoke to this point, Fugaku had already made long reasoning and could be logically self-consistent.

First: Orochimaru disguised as Gasshi. Originally, Orochimaru's target was him, but Sekai rushed forward instead. In the end, his target fell on Sekai. He killed Sekai, took his Sharingan, and successfully shifted the blame to Kumogakure Anbu Leader Hari. He completely pulled himself out and didn't even arouse the suspicion of anyone. For no reason, he obtained a pair of three tomoe Sharingan and achieved his dream.

Second: Orochimaru was a member of Root, and it was not difficult for him to enter Root Base. After entering Root, he disguised himself as Gasshi again, wanting to kill Hari directly to silence him because Hari knew that Gasshi did not take such a mission. This could be said to be a matter that violated the principles of a ninja, which was unreasonable. Therefore, if Orochimaru wanted to be safe, he must kill Hari. Moreover, he had to kill him with the identity of Gasshi. In this way, people would think Gasshi had received some special mission.

Third: Orochimaru did not expect that Hari was only crippled and not dead. This became a thorn in his eye. If he did not get rid of him, he could not solve the worries in his heart. Because of this, when Kumogakure invaded, Orochimaru did not go to the front line to fight against Kumogakure. Instead, he entered Root and found Hari. He disguised himself as Gasshi again, killed Hari in front of everyone, and framed the Third Raikage. Finally, he quietly left.

Although Fugaku had not yet obtained the complete information, he had already analyzed Orochimaru's actions quite thoroughly.

In his opinion, this was Orochimaru's way of doing things!

If Hari had been killed by the furious Konohagakure ninja that night, then these things would not have happened.

But now, it seemed. It was still Hiruzen who was too cowardly. However, it was precisely because Hiruzen was a coward. This gave him the opportunity to investigate the truth.

Fugaku was now glad that Hiruzen had left Hari's life behind. Just now, Orochimaru had done more and more. The more he did, the more clues would be exposed. In the end, it was directly exposed.

Then...

In this way, Hari must have found some clues in the process and finally pointed the spearhead at Orochimaru.

There was no chance to investigate it. In fact, it was immature, and there was no conclusive evidence. Therefore, it was only at the level of doubt and the confirmation in his heart. It was slow to advance, and there was no way to report it to Danzo.

Even...

Was Danzo on the same side as Orochimaru?

Hari was still unclear.

This kind of feeling was too desperate!

Just thinking about it now gave Fugaku a headache. This was not a feeling that anyone could have!

"There are still a few words after them..."

At this time, Aoba's voice continued to ring out, clearly drilling into Fugaku's ears. It pull him back from his fantasy and focused his attention on him again.

Report chapter Comments

Chapter 318: Hari's Godly Assist!

As Aoba's voice rang out, Fugaku's gaze once again fell on him.

At this moment, Fugaku already believed in his heart that the entire matter was planned and done by Orochimaru.

Sekai died at Orochimaru's hands!

Hari also died the same!

'Wait...'

When Fugaku thought of this, the fourth step of Orochimaru's operation appeared in his mind. Just now, he only thought of three steps, but now it seemed that there was actually a fourth step.

In the fourth step, Orochimaru secretly ordered the people at Root to send Hari's body to this secret room. In the end, Orochimaru would personally deal with it. This way, no other secrets would be exposed.

Thinking of this, Fugaku's eyes narrowed.

He knew that now was not the time to confront Orochimaru head-on. If possible, he hoped to go back and think about it and slowly plan all this.

He can't be too hasty!

Fugaku found that Orochimaru was very precise in everything he did. He acted only after thinking about it and made plans after thinking about everything.

"Aoba now is not the time to talk. Hurry up and look through Hari's memories of Orochimaru and Gasshi. Then look at whether Hari left something on Hokage Rock. Remember, we had to leave quickly." Fugaku began to be a little anxious. He knew that if he met Orochimaru at this time, they would become the targets to be silenced.

Now that he had already obtained Mangekyo Sharingan, Fugaku believed that his strength could quickly rise in the future, and finally reach the peak. But now was not the time. He still had no way to be compared with the dignified Konoha Sannin.

Previously, when Fugaku said that he would protect Aoba, he didn't think that this matter would be so serious. Now, it seemed. This matter was far more serious than he had imagined.

"Okay!"

After hearing Fugaku's words, Aoba immediately understood what Fugaku cared about.

'Looks like...'

'Hari leave behind before he died!'

'I don't know if this thing will be bad for me!'

Aoba's face darkened. He began to secretly blame himself for being too careless. He actually did such a thing and put himself in an awkward situation.

How could he just stare at the invader and ignore such a smart Hari?

Aoba reflected in his heart.

Suddenly, Aoba found the memory fragments of Hari before he died.

Hari was lying face down on the ground above Hokage Rock. His whole body could not move. He had no choice but to use his tongue to write a line on the ground.

"Gasshi is Orochimaru?!"

Aoba instantly opened his eyes wide and suddenly read out those words. He never thought that Hari would give him a helping hand before he died.

Good fellow!

This was no ordinary assist

This was definitely a godly assist!

A godly assist in the godly assists!

A relaxed expression appeared on Aoba's face as the large rock hanging on his chest suddenly fell down.

'Understood!'

'Now, everything was clear!'

Aoba asked Fugaku why he wanted to find him and asked him to read Hari's memories.

Because Fugaku had been searching for the whereabouts of Gasshi and wanted to avenge Sekai, but he had never found Gasshi. Now, he found evidence about Gasshi's identity from the place where Hari died. How could he give up so easily?

Moreover, Aoba understood even more clearly why Fugaku's expression became so exaggerated when he mentioned Orochimaru.

It turned out.

Fugaku had been suspecting Orochimaru from the beginning. However, he did not say a word. Now, everything was clear. Everything on both sides matched up.

Aoba's train of thought immediately widened. He completely knew what to say. There was no difficulty in this at all.

"You saw it?"

When Fugaku heard Aoba's words, the large stone that was hanging in his heart also dropped. He was afraid that he had guessed wrong. Now it seemed that all the evidence pointed to Orochimaru.

'Sure enough, Gasshi was Orochimaru!'

"Brother Fugaku, I have read all the memories. We will talk about the rest when we go back. Now we must leave this place. If we meet Orochimaru, we will be in trouble." Aoba said to Fugaku. As he spoke, a chakra surged from his palm and directly destroyed the memories of Hiraishin no Jutsu(Flying Thunder God Technique) matter in Hari's head.

"That's right!" Fugaku nodded as well. Right now, he was also thinking the same thing. They absolutely could not meet Orochimaru.

Then, the two of them looked at each other. They quickly walked in the direction of the stone door, pushed it open, and came to the corridor.

The instant Aoba stood in the corridor, he began to spread out chakra perception.

"This..."

Aoba suddenly discovered that there were three chakras coming toward them from the secret passage.

One of them had exceptionally powerful chakra.

There was no need to guess.

It was Orochimaru.

"Brother Fugaku, Orochimaru is here. He is right in front, I heard it." Aoba leaned close to Fugaku's ear and said.

"I heard footsteps too!" Fugaku's eyes were solemn. His hands were clenched into fists, ready to fight Orochimaru head-on.

"Brother Fugaku, I don't think there is a need for us to fight. Right now, Orochimaru must be here to deal with Hari's corpse. In other words, he won't continue to walk further here. Now, let's continue going deeper. Maybe there is another way. Even if there isn't, it won't be too late for us to leave after Orochimaru leaves." Aoba slowly said. He didn't want to fight with Orochimaru at this time. It was not a matter of strength, but his own feelings. He didn't want to expose himself like this.

"That makes sense!" Fugaku immediately nodded. He was a little caught up in it just now and did not think too much about it. Now it seemed that this could really be the case. There was no need to insist on going against Orochimaru now. There would be opportunities in the future and he would be more prepared at that time.

"Let's go."

Aoba immediately turned around and walked forward. He then tiptoed forward, trying his best not to make any noise when his feet touched the ground.

Fugaku imitated Aoba's actions and followed him.

Although both had varying degrees of anxiety in their hearts, they were not anxious to that extent. After all, they were very clear that Orochimaru's goal was only to get rid of Hari's corpse. As long as they continued to walk onward, then Orochimaru would not see them. Sauntering like this would instead give them an advantage.

Aoba and Fugaku walked step by step toward the back of the corridor. The two of them did not make any sound at all.

After the two of them walked a distance, the sound of a stone door opening rang out behind them.

...

When Orochimaru and the two attendants were walking the corridor.

"Hmm?"

Orochimaru looked forward with his pale yellow snake eyes. Although he did not see anything, he sensed the existence of two people.

"It seems that there are rats in this secret passage!"

Orochimaru smiled and said to himself. Then he did not say anything. He did not care about the two people at all. He came here to take Hari's body organs back as research materials. As for the rats in this passage, that was Danzo's matter. It had nothing to do with him.

After that, Orochimaru stopped at a stone door. He raised his hand and slowly pushed open the stone door.

Rumble!

As these sounds rang out, Orochimaru directly walked in. The two attendants behind him also quickly followed.

Rumble...

The sounds of a stone door rubbing against the ground rang out again.

The stone door closed.

At this moment, Aoba and Fugaku looked at each other. They both saw affirmation in each other's eyes.

As expected, Orochimaru did not chase after them.

However, right now, they were faced with two choices.

One was to continue walking forward. The advantage of that was that they did not have to take risks for the time being, but they might go deep inside and wait for Orochimaru to leave.

The other one was to return the way they came. The good thing was that they could run away quickly. The problem was Orochimaru might sense them when they walked outside of the room.

Now, these two decisions. It lingered in Fugaku's mind, making him not know how to choose.

"Aoba, what should we do? Should we continue to go deeper or return?"

Fugaku had no way to make a decision by himself. He immediately looked at Aoba, wanting to get an answer from him.

"Let's go out!"

Aoba immediately said. Now that Orochimaru had entered the room, returning immediately was definitely the best opportunity. If they continued to go deeper and once they failed to hide, it would be even more troublesome.

"What if Orochimaru comes out from the stone door to chase us?" Fugaku asked doubtfully. This was also what he was very concerned about. If they could not solve this problem, he felt that the risk was very high.

"It's fine, I have this!"

Aoba immediately reached into his ninja pouch. He took out a paper tag with the word "explode" written on it. It was an explosive tag.

"Are you going to blow up the stone door?" Fugaku's eyes widened in disbelief. Although it was a good idea, he found that Aoba was bold enough.

For a moment, he couldn't figure out Aoba's character. Was this person cautious or bold? Or… Aoba's bold behavior was only because he was very cautious?

Fugaku took a deep look at Aoba. He felt that if this person was not in poor health, he might be even more terrifying than Danzo and Orochimaru.

"I will stick an explosive tag to the place where the stone door turns. As long as the stone door does not turn, the explosive tag will not be triggered. Once the stone door turns, then the explosive tag will be triggered." Aoba nodded at Fugaku and added, "This is the best way I can think of. Otherwise, once we are found, the future will be bleak."

"Good! Then let's do it!" Fugaku's eyes suddenly narrowed and he made up his mind. It should be known that not long ago, he had been prepared to fight Orochimaru head-on. Now, it was just sticking an explosive tag. There was no problem at all.

"Then let's go."

Aoba began to sneak back the way he came from and walked directly toward the stone door.

Fugaku followed behind Aoba.

Gradually, the two of them slowly walked to the vicinity of the stone door. Fugaku's breathing also became rapid, and he was extremely nervous.

He said that he was not afraid of Orochimaru because he had obtained Mangekyo Sharingan, and his strength had greatly improved. After all, that was Orochimaru, one of Konoha Sannin.

Fugaku did not doubt that with Orochimaru's strength, even if it was to fight with a Kage of various villages, he will not fall into a disadvantage.

Aoba walked in front, but his heart was not flustered at all. It was far from the degree of panic that Fugaku had.

He knew exactly what the paper tag in his hand was. This was a little toy he had specially made. It was not an explosive tag at all. It was just that after the paper tag was finished, he wrote the word "explode" on it, making it look like an explosive tag.

Aoba walked to the side of the stone door step by step, then raised his hand and quickly pasted the paper tag in his hand on the gap of the stone door.

After that, Aoba suddenly looked at Fugaku behind him and nodded at him, indicating for the two to leave quickly. Then Aoba quickly walked forward the corridor. Fugaku quickly followed Aoba. His heart was far more panicked than Aoba's. After a while, the two of them arrived at the end of the corridor.

"Run!"

Aoba whispered to Fugaku. He immediately exerted strength in his legs and climbed up the circular step. This gave him the feeling of climbing a mountain. At the same time, Fugaku also quickly climbed up. Both of them were very fast. They didn't want to stay here for even half a minute.

...

Two minutes ago.

Orochimaru led the two attendants to the room. He walked directly to the iron shelve where Aoba and Fugaku were before and saw Hari's body.

"If those two rats come over, you two go and kill them."

Orochimaru's face turned ugly. He faintly felt that Hari's body had been touched. This made him feel like he had lost something, but it was hard to say what exactly he had lost.

"Yes!"

The two attendants immediately nodded. They did not know who they were going to face, but from Orochimaru's appearance, they did not seem to be a difficult person to deal with.

After that, the two people walked toward the stone door and stood still.

Only...

The two of them had no idea at all.

The movements of the two of them had already been seen through by Aoba. Through his powerful perception, Aoba had already determined from their positions that they were going to attack them.

Because of this, Aoba decides to go out at this time. Otherwise, when Orochimaru finished dealing with Hari's corpse, he would definitely go deep into the corridor to find them.

Snapped!

Aoba stuck the paper tag on his palm on the stone door. However, he did not paste the "explode" side facing up like a normal explosive tag should be but directly pasted the "explode" side down to the stone door.

On the other side, the word "seal" appeared.

After Aoba pasted this paper tag on the stone door, he immediately injected chakra into it. Along with the injection of this chakra, this paper tag with the word "seal" suddenly trembled.

Just when Aoba and Fugaku ran past this stone door.

The paper tag on the stone door suddenly showed its effect. A transparent barrier directly appeared on the stone door and instantly seemed to add a wall on the outside of the stone door.

Just after the barrier was formed.

Orochimaru's two attendants in the stone door began to push forward the stone door. They were shocked to find that no matter how much strength they used, they could not open the stone door.

"What's going on? The stone door can't move!"

"Orochimaru-sama, we can't open the stone door at all. We are sealed here!"

The two attendants immediately cried out in alarm. They had never encountered such a scene before. Their expressions were filled with nervousness, and they did not know how to deal with such a scene.

"The two of you are making such a big fuss. The stone door is covered with a barrier. It won't last long before it disappears on its own. Now, even if you smash the stone door, you won't be able to get out. There is no need to chase anymore!"

Orochimaru began to undo the clothes on Hari. He took out a metal scalpel from his backpack and all kinds of bottles and jars filled with nutrient fluids. He then began to dissect Hari's body and remove his organs.

"It seems that these two rats are not simple rats!"

Orochimaru muttered to himself. However, his attention was completely focused on Hari. After all, these organs were the freshest when a person had just died. The longer the time passed, the more likely there would have some problems. He had just finished his experiments and immediately came over. In fact, he had already been delayed by a lot of things. He did not have the mood to care about the two rats outside.

"Yes!"

Orochimaru's two attendants helplessly responded after hearing his words. None of them had expected to encounter a barrier in this kind of place.

The sealing tag just now. It was the variant sealing tag that Aoba had drawn. Although there was the word "seal" written on it, the technique drawn on it was a barrier type, and the more suitable word should be "barrier".

...

Aoba took Fugaku and ran wildly all the way. Finally, they went back to the secret door. Aoba stood behind the secret door and felt the chakra outside. He found that the two guards had already awakened.

"Brother Fugaku now is the last door. We don't know who is behind the secret door. Do you have any plans?"

Aoba did not tell Fugaku who was behind the secret door. He said this just to fill Fugaku's heart with tension. This way, there would not be any omissions.

If Fugaky felt that everything was so smooth, then problems would appear, and this was not what Aoba wanted.

"Aoba, I will go out first to attract attention, and then you will wait for an opportunity to slip away. We will meet later." Fugaku said firmly. He knew that he should be the one to stand up for such a thing. He couldn't let Aoba continue to work for him.

This matter was originally raised by Fugaku. He was the one who called Aoba out. Aoba had helped Fugaku a lot along the way. This made Fugaku extremely satisfied in his heart.

Fugaku was very clear in his heart. If not for Aoba bringing him into this secret passage and with their Konoha Military Police Force's ability, they might not be able to find where Hari's corpse was stored.

Not to mention successfully reading Hari's memories and obtaining extremely crucial information.

Now, Fugaku understood that he absolutely could not let anything happen to Aoba.

"Okay."

The corners of Aoba's mouth slightly curled up behind the mask. He wanted an answer like this from Fugaku. As long as Fugaku drew the attention, then the news that Fugaku had been here may leak out.

At that time Fugaku would represent the Uchiha clan and completely stand on the opposite side of Danzo and Orochimaru.

This kind of thing seemed to be very exciting just thinking about it.

Then, Aoba pushed open the secret door. Fugaku directly rushed out. His eyes which were covered by the cloak hood had already turned into a pair of three tomoe Sharingan.

…

On the first floor of the Hokage Building.

When the two guards woke up, they felt their heads were heavy. They could not remember what had just happened. They felt as if they saw something red and then fell asleep.

When they woke up, they thought they were drowsy. However, they still had a slight impression of that red thing. But, no one dared to report this matter to the Hokage. They were all afraid of being reprimanded by him.

"Hey!"

Just at this time, a voice sounded from behind them, which made the two ninjas guarding the entrance turn their heads without hesitation.

The two of them had just turned their heads and saw a pair of blood-colored three tomoe Sharingan. The primary upload of this chapter happened on B1nN0vel.

In a split second, the consciousness of the two suddenly received a strong chakra impact. They directly fell into a coma and fell again.

Fugaku immediately walked toward the entrance and did not see anyone. Aoba quickly followed behind Fugaku. When he used his perception ability, he already knew how many people there were in the building.

What made him feel very lucky was...

The Third Hokage was not here at the moment. In comparison, the Hokage Building was empty and did not attract too much attention.

Aoba followed behind Fugaku, and the two left the building one after the other. They walked along the path in the direction of the Uchiha Clan.

"Hahahahaha! We're out!" Fugaku couldn't help but laugh out loud. He looked very comfortable. He didn't feel any confusion because of this matter at all. Even the way he looked at Aoba had changed. In his heart, their friendship had evolved into that of carrying a spear on the battlefield together.

"Yes! It's really too dangerous! I never thought that Gasshi would actually be Orochimaru!" Aoba immediately began to talk about Orochimaru. Previously, he didn't talk much because he was afraid that they would encounter Orochimaru. Now, he was completely out of Orochimaru's range and everything he said was told to Fugaku alone. In the future, if there was any sound in the village, it would be Fugaku.

"Let's go back and talk about this matter. It's not safe to talk here. Let's go to my house now!" The smile on Fugaku's face suddenly disappeared. He only smiled for a while, and then he could no longer smile. His mood, which had just relaxed a little, was not very good because of the information he had received.

"Okay!" Aoba nodded. This time, even if Fugaku did not want to bring him to his house, he would still go to his door and meet him. He had to make things clear about Orochimaru. Such a natural script, if he did not make a second composition, it would be unfair to an excellent actor and screenwriter like him.

"You follow me. Let's speed up. The Uchiha clan is not so peaceful. There are many eyes staring at us. Do not look at anyone." Fugaku said to Aoba. After he said this, he immediately took Aoba toward the direction of the Uchiha clan.

"Okay." Aoba nodded again, and then followed Fugaku without saying a word.

...

Half an hour later.

Under Fugaku's lead, Aoba returned to Fugaku's house. The two entered the gate. Through the entrance, they bypass the garden adorned with rockery potted plants and arrived at the house.

This was not the first time Aoba had entered this place. It was the second time now. It was no longer so fresh and was even more familiar.

Aoba followed behind Fugaku and went directly to the second floor and entered Fugaku's room together.

"Aoba, wait a moment. I'll go make another pot of tea."

Fugaku only relaxed a lot when he returned to his home. He knew that even if Orochimaru had extraordinary abilities, it was impossible for him to barge into their Uchiha clan. This was undoubtedly courting death.

Aoba's mood was also completely different from before. At that time, he was still somewhat nervous. He did not know what kind of clue Hari had released, and he also did not know what kind of discovery Fugaku had.

Unknown things were often the most terrifying!

Now that Aoba knew exactly what was going on, he was at the stage where he knew himself and his enemy. He could completely rely on the information gap he had to crush them.

I have to say…

Aoba was once again grateful for Hari's godly assist!

This assist was simply too fragrant and it actually matched everything directly!

Aoba didn't even dare to write a novel like this. How could there be such a coincidence? Even if it was purely a coincidence, there shouldn't be too many coincidences!

It just so happened that Hari's mood, who had experienced those encounters, has become distorted. There was only one purpose for him to live in the world, and that was to find the person who made him like this.

Because of this, when Hari looked at the world again, his eyes were filled with suspicion. He suspected anyone who tried to get close to him.

When Aoba got close to Hari with his identity as Orochimaru and used Hiraishin: Dorai(Flying Thunder God: Guiding Thunder)'s method to send Hari to the top of the Hokage Rock. At that time, Hari had already determined that Orochimaru was the one who harmed him.

Aoba quickly summed up how to find a bridge between Orochimaru and Gasshi. No matter what was said. Orochimaru was definitely going to take the blame!

It was Orochimaru's return gift for scaring him that day!

Aoba took off the black mask. The corners of the mouth behind the mask curled up slightly and he looked very excited.

He just didn't know how to deal with Gasshi's matter. There were too many bugs in this identity. He didn't know what identity to use when he was doing things, so he would bring Gasshi out. It could be said that he would use Gasshi when something happened.

Just as Aoba was deep in thought. Fugaku walked over with the brewed tea.

At this time, Fugaku was in a good mood. It was completely because he had already confirmed the true identity of the murderer who killed Sekai.

This was a very big breakthrough!

Recently, Fugaku had been investigating this matter. It could be said that he had no clue at all. Now, there was finally progress. No, it should be said that it was a leap forward in progress.

How could such a leap make him unhappy?

"Sit!"

Fugaku nodded at Aoba, indicating for him to sit on the futon. Then he placed the tray on the table in turn and sat on the futon himself.

Aoba did not like this kind of kneeling posture. He felt that it was very unfriendly to his knees. But since he had come to Fugaku's house, he should follow the way that Fugaku was used to.

Instantly, Aoba also knelt down and sat down. The two people sat opposite and their eyes staring at each other. They could see the smile in each other's eyes.

"Aoba, I really have to thank you today. If not for your help, everything I found yesterday would be useless. Moreover, Gasshi's identity might become a permanent mystery."

Fugaku picked up the steaming teapot on the table and poured out the hot tea into Aoba's teacup. After he finished pouring Aoba's tea cup, he began to pour it into his own tea cup.

"You are welcome, Brother Fugaku. You have helped me so much. This is what I should do. Moreover, this is not my credit. If not for Brother Fugaku's intelligence, meticulous observation, and courage, I wouldn't have been able to do it. I was completely following Brother Fugaku's instructions. This is all Brother Fugaku's credit!" Aoba directly began to do his old job.

You dare to praise me?

I'm sorry!

A rainbow fart directly smoked you to death!

Aoba had never liked praise. He always felt that when he was praised, the other party was implying to him or flattering him. At the very least, it was poisonous milk.

Low profile!

No matter what, he had to keep a low profile!

This was Aoba's only thought. It was precisely because of this. Every time Aoba encountered praise, he would not gladly accept it. Instead, it was as if he was being scolded, and he instinctively wanted to rebound these praises back.

"Eh..."

Fugaku's eyelids twitched violently. Just as he finished speaking, he heard Aoba praise him back. Moreover, his expression looked very sincere, and he almost believed what he said.

It can't be!

This Aoba...

He was too good at it!

"Aoba, tell me the truth. Are you still just a small subordinate in Konohagakure Intelligence Division?" Fugaku asked suspiciously. It was the first time he had seen Aoba return all the compliments and doubled them.

"Yes!" Aoba nodded. There was nothing to hide.

"Amazing!"

"It's really amazing!"

"Is Eaton so impartial?"

"If you were in our Konoha Military Police Force, based on your reaction just now, you would definitely be the Vice Captain in less than two years!"

Fugaku praised Aoba from the bottom of his heart. He then raised his hand and gave Aoba a thumbs-up.

Fugaku had seen flattery in Konoha Military Police Force before. However, those were all too clumsy. It was not as natural as Aoba. It was simply the same as real...

"What do you mean?" Aoba frowned for a moment, then as if he suddenly realized something, his face immediately showed a dissatisfied expression, and immediately asked, "Brother Fugaku, do you think I am flattering you?"

"What else?" Fugaku smiled. Now, he was in a very good mood. He was very relaxed. Talking to Aoba made his mood even more comfortable.

"Brother Fugaku, you are boring. I am not in the mood to praise you. I have only been telling the truth since I was a child. What I said just now was just the truth from the bottom of my heart. In fact, I also silently gave a discount in my heart. I did not say all the truth because I was afraid that you would be too proud when you heard it!" Aoba waved his hand and said.

In a split second, Fugaku's eyes widened. He was stunned by Aoba's actions. He stared at Aoba foolishly and raised his hands to give Aoba a thumbs up.

"High!"

"It's really high!"

"I misjudged you just now!"

"If you were in Konoha Military Police Force, you wouldn't need two years at all!"

"I think you can become a Vice Captain in half a year!"

"You may not know how much Akaru-sama will enjoy if you use this method on him!"

Fugaku sighed from the bottom of his heart. For so many years, he hadn't been treated too impartially in Konoha Military Police Force. First, it was because Akaru himself was suppressing him, putting on an appearance of wanting him to inherit the Uchiha clan, but not really wanting him to inherit the Uchiha clan.

In addition, most of the Uchiha were very arrogant in their hearts. They disdained doing those flattering things, which was not in line with their character.

But...

There were all kinds of birds in the forest!

Even the Uchiha clan would have people who liked to flatter and be flatter. Of course, even in the united Uchiha clan, wouldn't there still be an Uchiha Itachi with a double spy's identity?

However, the flattery of the Uchiha clan members was rather stiff. It was not as smooth as Aoba's. Sometimes, one could clearly see that the other party was very deliberate!

It was not like flattery!

It even directly hit the horse's leg!

But...

Akaru still felt very comfortable with these actions. The higher the level of the people, the more they liked to hear other people's praise Otherwise… Why climb so high up?

Could it be that they were already in the Hokage position, and they still wanted to listen to the cursing of the village ninjas? That was definitely impossible!

After Fugaku said these words, his eyes stared at Aoba. He felt more and more that Aoba should not be a small subordinate in Konohagakure Intelligence Division.

Then there was only one reason he could think of. That was that Eaton was an impartial and incorruptible man, and he did not take this trick at all. This was definitely a deformed character that had been developed in Konohagakure Intelligence Division!

Fugaku thought this in his heart.

"Brother Fugaku, I'm really not bragging about you. It all came from the bottom of my heart..." Aoba said, not knowing whether to laugh or cry. He quickly picked up the teacup on the table and took a small sip to ease his embarrassment.

In fact, Aoba did not feel that he was flattering Fugaku. He was more willing to see this as a credit transfer.

If the boss praised you, it would be absolutely right for you to return it to the boss!

The reward that should belong to you was still yours anyway!

The rewards that originally don't belong to you might become yours too!

The most important thing was...

Good days were coming and all of this would happen just by moving your mouth, then why not!

"Alright, Aoba, let's not talk about this anymore. Just treat it as if what you said is true. Anyway, I feel quite comfortable listening to it!" Fugaku said with a smile. Even he did not expect that he would one day enjoy flattery like this. This was something he never expected at all.

Suddenly, Fugaku realized. He's just an ordinary person. Only ordinary people will encounter this kind of thing. The reason why when someone flattered him in the past and made him unhappy was simply because that person was not good at flattery.

If they can flatter well… Then it really can be added points!

At least, the way Fugaku looked at Aoba now had changed. After all, whether what Aoba said was true or false, he loved to hear it.

That was enough!

"Let's talk about Hari's memory!"

Fugaku's eyes were very serious. His eyes were focused on Aoba. When they were in the secret passage, there was still a memory that Aoba had not finished talking about, but they had to leave at that time.

Looking at it now. This decision was not wrong. If they had not left at that time, the two of them would have been blocked by Orochimaru inside the stone door.

Now, when Fugaku recalled what had happened at that time, he felt that it was extremely dangerous.

"Okay!"

Aoba nodded. He did not intend to flatter Fugaku. He felt that the reason why he was not annoying was very simple. He never took the initiative to flatter and never deliberately flattered. He had never made the other party feel embarrassed because of the flattery.

Aoba has always just doing flattery rebound. As long as you praise me. Then I will take the opportunity to praise you back!

This was just like when he was in school, as long as his grades in that subject improved a little and the teacher came to praise him, he would reply with a smile and say "It's because the teacher teaches well!"

Such a way of speaking. Not only did it make Aoba very low-key. The relationship between him and his superiors was handled very well.

No matter where he went, whether it was in school, working part-time in society, or in the ninja world, it could be said that he was always successful. Even if Fugaku felt that Aoba was flattering him. He still felt very comfortable.

"Brother Fugaku, before we left, I saw a dialogue between Hari and Orochimaru. I'll tell you now."

Aoba's expression suddenly changed. Just now, he only had a business exchange with Fugaku. Now, it was the most important thing.

"When Hari met Orochimaru, he said to Orochimaru: 'Orochimaru-sama, you said that you would give me a new body so that I could stand up again. How long would I have to wait, I've had enough of my crippled body.'"

"Orochimaru replied: 'You can get rid of this crippled body from today on.'"

"After hearing Orochimaru's words, Hari said: 'Orochimaru-sama, thank you!'"

"Orochimaru replied: 'You're welcome!'"

"After the two of them finished speaking, Orochimaru immediately walked over to Hari and picked him up."

"Hari asked in horror: 'What are you doing?'"

"Orochimaru replied: 'It's fine. After tonight, everything will be over. I will take you to see your most respected Third Raikage-sama!'"

"There's no more memories up to here..."

Aoba repeated the conversation between Orochimaru and Hari to Fugaku. He did not make any changes to these words and all of them could be found in Hari's memory.

Aoba was even thinking about whether he should restrain himself a little. Otherwise, wouldn't this point be too clear? It gave people a feeling that he was deliberately guiding it to Orochimaru.

"Isn't this Orochimaru?"

When Fugaku heard this, he suddenly raised his hand and wanted to slap the table. However, there were teapot and teacups on the table. So he changed his direction halfway and directly slapped his thigh.

This slap was quite painful and caused Fugaku to grimace!

The dialogue just now was very obvious. The person that led Hari to see the Third Raigake.

It was...

It was a Kumogakure ninja named Gasshi.

From a certain point of view. Wasn't it that Gasshi was equal to Orochimaru?

Fugaku did not doubt Aoba's words at all. After all, there was no reason for Aoba to put this kind of shit on Orochimaru's head. Now, it could be said that this was the case.

"Aoba, do you know how Orochimaru brought Hari to Hokage Rock? And also what Orochimaru did on Hokage Rock. Can you see Orochimaru disguised as Gasshi?" Fugaku asked Aoba. His heart was filled with curiosity, and the emotions in his heart had been raised to the extreme.

"I don't know."

Aoba immediately shook his head. He had already thought of what he should know and what he shouldn't know.

This part was what he shouldn't know. There was no other reason. It was completely because it was too difficult to make up.

"I didn't read this memory. I only saw Orochimaru carry Hari up, and then the words he said and there was nothing..."

After Aoba finished speaking, his eyes turned, as if he had just thought of something. He turned to look at Fugaku and slowly said.

"Oh right, I also saw a scene. That is, while Hari was on the ground. I don't know where he is, but he is lying on the ground. He can't move at all. He wrote a line of words on the soil with his tongue!" Aoba said in a deep voice. His expression was particularly nervous.

"What word?" Fugaku asked despite knowing the answer. He was very clear about what Aoba was talking about. However, he discovered this matter from the follow-up investigation while Aoba had found this thing in Hari's memory. These two points were completely different.

"Gasshi was Orochimaru!"

Aoba said slowly and word by word. When he said these words, his expression was extremely serious and solemn. His expression seemed as if he had discovered something big. It simply gave people a terrifying feeling.

After saying this, Aoba did not forget to add.

"The only pity is..."

"When Hari finished writing this line of words."

"He has no strength left."

"So when his body drops to the ground."

"He wiped out the words."

"I don't think we can find out even if we want to. It's such a pity. Otherwise, we can be even more sure of this!"

Aoba deliberately said this. He had already felt that Fugaku had already grasped this information. Or, it could be said that after Fugaku found this information, he found Aoba and asked him to help check Hari's memories.

Thinking of this, Aoba could not help but sigh again in his heart about Hari's magic.

Too awesome!

All the evidence provided was crucial!

He directly pointed the clues to Orochimaru!

What else could he say?

Awesome!

Aoba only had this thought now. He could see that when he went to find Hari as Orochimaru, Hari did not regard Orochimaru as Gasshi at that time. After all, it was not Orochimaru who did these things!

Orochimaru had even kindly offered to change Hari's body. It was no surprise that he had taken a fancy to Hari's brain and wanted Hari to continue being an aide at Root.

However, just as Aoba was about to Hiraishin: Dorai(Flying Thunder God: Guiding Thunder) to Hari and said that he would bring him to see the Third Raikage.

Hari had already decided that Orochimaru was Gasshi!

Report chapter Comments

Chapter 319: Konohagakure's Famous Detective, Uchiha Conan!

"In fact, those words exist!"

Fugaku stared at Aoba and directly said something very important.

In a split second, Aoba showed a very exaggerated and shocked expression. This feeling was as if he had heard something incredible and was a little dumbfounded. This chapter was first shared on the NOv3l-B1n platform.

He put on a stunned expression and just stared at Fugaku. It seemed that he wanted Fugaku to give him an explanation.

"I saw that words."

When Fugaku saw Aoba's expression, he smiled. Even with his personality, he wanted to show off in front of Aoba.

"Mm..."

"It's like this!"

"Haven't I been looking for Gasshi?"

Fugaku placed his right hand on his chin, putting on a pondering posture. In an instant, his pitch-black eyes became serious and flashing with wisdom.

"After Gasshi appeared yesterday in the battle, I had been staring at him. However, after Gasshi got to Hokage Rock, he disappeared without a trace. At that time, I was very suspicious!"

Fugaku was talking about what happened. In fact, these ninjas all had the idea of showing off their reasoning. Even when the ninjas were fighting, they had to give an explanation to the enemy, or a third party to explain the whole process. It was very professional.

Now Fugaku had entered this state and like Conan-kun next door, he put on a very iconic action.

"What are you suspicious of?" Aoba asked cooperatively. His eyes flickered with doubt. He looked as if he did not understand at all. In fact, real hunters often appeared in the form of prey. Aoba was no exception. He wanted Fugaku to completely connect Gasshi and Orochimaru, but he refused to say it. He wanted Fugaku to say it.

"I suspect that Gasshi is hiding in Konohagakure!"

Fugaku said sternly. When he said this, he was very angry.

"In the Third Ninja World War that was launched before, I personally went to the battlefield. I wanted to kill Kumogakure's ninja to avenge the dead Sekai. I wanted to find Gasshi and kill him, but I found something very strange. Whether it was our Konohagakure's people or Kumogakure's people on the other side, everyone was looking for Gasshi. This gave me an illusion as if Gasshi had disappeared from the world!"

Fugaku explained his experience at that time. At that time, he was really confused and did not know how to find Gasshi. He spent a lot of effort and even doubted himself.

"I wantonly searched Gasshi in the Country of Fire territory. Kumogakure's ninja also wanted to find Gasshi to ask for an explanation. Later, I found that even Kirigakure's ninja was looking for Gasshi. At that time, a very strange thought emerged in my mind. I was wondering if Gasshi was among Konohagakure and did not come out at all. Could it be that Gasshi, who had broken through the gate, was a cover-up?" Fugaku analyzed.

"Brother Fugaku, you are really good!" Aoba couldn't help but sigh. He finally understood why Fugaku was the best candidate to take over Konoha Military Police Force. This guy was simply Uchiha Conan. Except for the fact that he didn't guess the murderer correctly, everything else was almost guessed by him. It was just that... when it came to Fugaku, there could be two truths!

"Aoba, you don't know how I felt at that time. I thought of all the possibilities. I took Konoha Military Police Force's people to search house and house, but I didn't find Gasshi. At that time, I once thought of giving up, but then I thought that the Sekai might be watching me from the sky. Maybe if I worked a little harder, I could find Gasshi. How could I give up like this!" Fugaku shook his head. What he said now was from the bottom of his heart. He had been too depressed during this period of time. He needed to spit out all the bitter water. And Aoba, who had gone to the battlefield with him, became a target for him to vent.

"Brother Fugaku, I understand your feelings. I believe that when Brother Sekai in the sky saw us drinking tea and helped him find the real Gasshi, he would be very pleased!" When Aoba said this, he suddenly raised the teacup in his hand and said in the direction of the sky, "To Brother Sekai!"

"To Sekai!"

Fugaku nodded and similarly raised the teacup in his hand. He then put it to his mouth and took a sip. However, he felt that taking a small sip like this did not feel very good, so he forcefully drink it down.

"Comfortable!"

Fugaku slammed the teacup in his hand heavily on the table. This was the first time he had felt this kind of feeling. The depression accumulated in his chest was completely released at this moment, turning into an extremely comfortable feeling.

"Brother Fugaku, go on. What did you do afterward?" Aoba placed his elbows on the table and spread out his hands to hold his face. He looked like a fan who had met his idol and was listening to his idol.

"It's very simple. I just believe that I can find Gasshi, and I keep insisting and working hard for it. When others think that I have given up, only I know that I have not given up. If I don't seek justice for Sekai, my eyes will not forgive me!" Fugaku suddenly opened his eyes wide, but his eyes were still dark, without any change. He just said this and did not show Aoba his Mangekyo Sharingan.

"Brother Fugaku, quickly tell me, what happened after the Hokage Rock? You were just distracted by the words behind."

Aoba found that Fugaku had been running further and further away. He had to pull him back. Otherwise, when the latter said that in the future that he would activate the Infinite Tsukuyomi for Sekai. In that case, things would not be so fun.

However, this was just Aoba talking nonsense He knew that Fugaku would not go down the path of the Infinite Tsukuyomi. At least he would not do it for Sekai.

Compared to other Uchiha clansmen. In a sense, Fugaku was very normal. He knew that he would get married and have children. Moreover, he hadn't drifted too far after he had the Mangekyo Sharingan. He knew how to restrain himself.

The most important thing was that he always had love in his heart.

It was easy for the Uchiha to have love, but their love was also lost very quickly, and it was very easy to turn love into hate. In that case, the whole thing was another matter.

In fact, just on the incident of the Uchiha clan massacre. Most people only remember Itachi killing his parents, but they forgot about Fugaku and Mikoto's deep love for their son.

Now that Aoba was close to Fugaku, he found that Fugaku was a very meticulous person. His observation was even more detailed, and his thinking was very fast.

For this kind of person, how could he not notice the little movement of his son?

Perhaps, Fugaku had long discovered it. His heart was also struggling. In the end, he still chose his beloved son!

At this time, Aoba took a deep look at Fugaku. He did not say anything, but he silently thought about it in his heart.

If Uchiha Itachi grows up the same...

Then he did not mind letting Itachi have a little accident.

Although in his heart, he did not completely treat Fugaku as a friend. But relatively speaking, rather than letting Itachi bear the heavy burden of killing his parents, it was better for him to do good deeds and not let Itachi bear so much. Instead, let Fugaku feel the pain of losing his son!

This was also a big gift!

As Aoba thought about it, he thought of other things. After all, this kind of thing really made him feel very interesting as if he could see more interesting scenes.

After all...

Fugaku was an existence that was willing to let Itachi kill him for love. So was it possible that because of Itachi's death he completely blackened?

Then he would shout.

"I want to open the Infinite Tsukuyomi!"

Well...

This seemed to be a good script. Aoba stared at Fugaku in front of him. He had more and more ideas in his head and felt that the future ninja world would be more interesting.

But the most urgent matter for him at hand was to quickly tell Fugaku the matter of Orochimaru being Gasshi.

This kind of matter of framing someone. He should be quick and accurate. He absolutely could not be careless. Otherwise, you will have a lot of sleepless nights.

...

After hearing Aoba's question, Fugaku slowly nodded. He picked up the teapot and poured another cup of tea for himself. His mood became complicated.

"Looking back at this experience and the past, I sincerely thank myself for persisting and not giving up. Otherwise, I wouldn't have seen the answer today!"

Fugaku picked up the teacup, put it to his mouth, sipped lightly, and then put the teacup on the table, his dark pupils became extremely deep.

"Just now, I already said that I suspect that Gasshi is hiding in Konohagakure. He might be hiding in someone's home. That person might have been threatened by Gasshi, or he might be a Kumogakure spy that had sneaked in. At that time, I didn't think that Gasshi might not be Gasshi."

Fugaku slowly said. When he saw the words on the Hokage Rock, he felt a sense of unreal, as if his previous beliefs had collapsed.

"At that time, I followed Gasshi and saw his figure disappear. At that time, I guessed that Gasshi was still in Konohagakure and might be hiding in someone's home." Fugaku said.

"This analysis is very reasonable!" Aoba nodded and acted as a supporting character. From Fugaku's analysis, he could see what he was doing from the other side.

After listening to what Fugaku had said, Aoba had already figured out a few points.

The first point was to disappear into thin air!

Whether it was Gasshi or Satsuma Rentaro who he disguised as. Everyone has a bug-level disappearance out of thin air.

Because they themselves were dead. Aoba would not live in their identities. Therefore, when he needed them, they would appear; when he did not, they would disappear.

But this kind of thing will give some clues to some flexible and meticulous people, allowing them to speculate where the people who played these identities lived according to the location where these clones disappeared.

Fugaku had guessed correctly.

Gasshi was in Konohagakure. However, he was not Orochimaru. Instead, he sat opposite him, drinking tea and listening to his analysis.

"At that time, I was thinking that since Gasshi took Hari down from the top of Hokage Rock, then would there be any clues on the Hokage Rock..."

Fugaku pinched his chin, completely in a state of deep thought. Now he was recounting the reasoning process at that time, which was also a supplement to his current thinking.

"Now, it seemed that Orochimaru had brought Hari from Root to Hokage Rock. Then, in front of Hari, he disguised himself as Gasshi. Then, he killed Hari with Gasshi's identity. Finally, he escape and restored his identity as Orochimaru. Then, he disappeared. This also explained why Orochimaru never appeared on the battlefield. Because he was doing this kind of thing!"

Fugaku analyzed seriously. His eyes flashed with a bright light. He believed in the deduction he had made, especially with the matter of Gasshi being Orochimaru.

"At that time, after I checked the ground of the Hokage Rock, I found a line of words on the ground. It was very small and very vague. I couldn't see clearly at all. I felt that if it was another person, they might have ignored it. I was glad that I didn't ignore it. Otherwise, there would be nothing else!"

A smile appeared on Fugaku's face. Right now, his heart was in a very satisfied state. It was this kind of feeling that everything was just right.

He discovered the words left behind by Hari.

He found a clue about Orochimaru in the words.

The Aoba he found just happened to know where Hari's corpse was stored.

They just happened to find important information on Hari's memories before Orochimaru came.

All this was just right and made him feel very gratified.

There was no sense of deliberate disharmony at all. Everything came naturally, and the most suitable clues were ushered in at the right time.

"After I saw the words, I immediately noticed that there might be something wrong with it. Then I used my Sharingan to extract all the words. Then, I used my Sharingan to remove the inconsistent places and repaired them. The final conclusion was the same as what you saw in Hari's memory. That was that Orochimaru was Gasshi, and Gasshi was Orochimaru. All of this was done by Orochimaru!" Fugaku said bitterly. He had never doubted Orochimaru from the beginning. Now that he knew about this matter, he felt very sad.

"Why?"

Aoba immediately put on a puzzled expression. He looked like an innocent and ignorant child. He blinked his eyes and stared at Fugaku. He asked a question curiously, but it was guiding Fugaku's words. He wanted Fugaku to say these words and make the whole thing sound logical.

"Why did Orochimaru pretend to be Gasshi?"

"I really don't understand why it is like this?"

"What good does this have for Orochimaru?"

After Aoba asked Fugaku three times in a row. He said another one that after he said it, even he himself was amazed.

"Could it be that someone is framing Orochimaru?"

Aoba was about to applaud himself first.

Wonderful!

It was really too wonderful!

Aoba was very clear that no matter who it was, there was always a rebellious mentality in their hearts. The more you oppose it, the more they believe they were right.

"Framed?!"

The corners of Fugaku's mouth curled up in a disdainful arc. This was the most interesting thing he had heard today.

However, he knew that Aoba was still young. Even though he was in Konohagakure Intelligence Division, he still didn't understand the dangers of society. Especially regarding the matters of the Uchiha clan. There were even fewer people who understood.

"It definitely isn't!"

Fugaku firmly shook his head. Right now, it could be said that in his heart, Orochimaru was the murderer who killed Sekai. This was already a hundred percent certain thing. There was absolutely no other possibility. He firmly believed this.

"Why?" Aoba asked again. In fact, he did not really want to know the answer, but when he asked, Fugaku had to think of the answer in order to answer him. In this way, Fugaku had to first convince himself to accept this setting and then would do everything possible to find an answer that may fit this question.

At this time, any answer that was said. It would be the answer that Fugaku had decided in his heart.

After all...

It was no longer Aoba who told Fugaku that Gasshi was Orochimaru. Instead, it was Fugaku who told Aoba why it was Orochimaru!

This fundamentally changed its nature. It seemed that Fugaku was giving Aoba a lesson, but Aoba was the one who decided everything behind the scenes.

Aoba provided Orochimaru with a basin of dirty water and let Fugaku splash it out!

This was Aoba's way of speaking. He had already firmly grasped Fugaku. There was no surprise at all. It could be said to be completely pinched.

"I'll tell you!"

Fugaku pulled the table and immediately put on a show of wanting to tell Aoba everything. Otherwise, he would never give up.

He was telling Aoba, and at the same time, he was also telling himself.

"According to Hari's memory, we can know that the last person to find him is Orochimaru. Moreover, Orochimaru has already said that he will take Hari to see the Third Raikage. In other words, even if Orochimaru is not Gasshi, he is also the person who shields Gasshi!" Fugaku analyzed.

"Hmm..." Aoba nodded doubtfully.

"One more thing, we saw what Hari left behind in the end. Gasshi caused him to suffer so badly. There is no reason for him to hide Gasshi. Therefore, the thing that he discovered must be true. That is, Gasshi is Orochimaru!" Fugaku said firmly.

"But... is it possible... that Hari made a mistake?" Aoba directly asked the real minister.

"Absolutely impossible!" Fugaku directly shook his head. His face was full of determination. He was very clear that these things were not as simple as lying. His eyes stared at Aoba, and his tone was particularly tough. He said, "Hari is the leader of Kumogakure Anbu. His IQ is famous in the whole Ninja World. Even Danzo wants to recruit such a person under his command. In the matter of searching for the person who killed him, how can he make a hasty deduction under the uncertain premise?"

"Ah, this..." Aoba was about to be persuaded by Fugaku. Now he gradually calmed down. Then he began to ask in another place. He asked, "What about the motive? Why did Orochimaru do this? It has no benefits at all!"

This was something that Aoba really wanted to ask because he hadn't thought of putting the blame on Orochimaru before. There was no reasonable reason. Even if the blame was shifted over, it could be easily overturned.

You should know...

Aoba killed Sekai because Sekai wanted to investigate him. He had no choice but to eliminate Sekai, and he killed Hari because he wanted Kumogakure's ninjas to retreat. There was no such strong connection at all.

"He has!"

Fugaku stared at Aoba. The whites of his eyes were filled with red veins as if he had thought of something that made him extremely unhappy, and he became angry.

"Aoba, you know that there are some people in our Uchiha clan who awaken the Sharingan blood limit!" Fugaku immediately asked Aoba, but he didn't ask more. Instead, he felt that Aoba knew this common sense.

"I know." Aoba nodded. If he said that he didn't know, it would be too fake.

"Orochimaru has been coveting the Sharingan of our Uchiha clan. He has been staring at me for a long time. I have a feeling about this. When Sekai died, his eyes were taken away by Gasshi at that time!" After saying this, Fugaku stopped talking. The implication was very obvious. Orochimaru wanted the Sharingan. Gasshi took the Sharingan, and Orochimaru was equal to Gasshi.

"This..."

Shock flashed in Aoba's eyes. He almost forgot that he had hidden the Sharingan in a tree trunk. He had been busy all this time. He even forgot about taking Sekai's Sharingan.

Good fellow!

Aoba couldn't help but sigh in his heart.

This was really a combination of many coincident!

When he had been doing these things from the beginning, he really hadn't thought that much. But now it seemed that everything was linked together.

'Damn it!'

'Is there such a coincidence?!'

Aoba could not believe it!

He felt that even a screenwriter would not dare to write like this!

How could there be such a smart person who laid so much foreshadowing here and then guided the matter to Orochimaru step by step?

If someone could really think of such a thing...

That could be a legendary genius!

Aoba felt inferior in his heart. He felt that this was the product of nature. Everything happened naturally and happened to gather together. It was completely inconceivable.

"Then... then... then..."

Aoba couldn't find a problem for a while. If he didn't know that he did this, he would probably be persuaded by Fugaku!

This person was really worthy of being called Uchiha Conan!

The analysis was orderly. It was reasonable and convincing. Even Aoba could not find any words to refute it.

After racking his brain for a round, Aoba finally thought of a question that might be a little tricky.

"Brother Fugaku, if Gasshi is Orochimaru, then how did Orochimaru become a ninja from Kumogakure?" Aoba asked with a face full of doubt.

"Hahahahaha!"

When Fugaku heard Aoba ask this question, he couldn't help but laugh loudly. He looked at Aoba with a doting gaze as if he was looking at a younger brother.

This youth was really cute!

The question he asked was actually so naive!

How did he come up with this?

Fugaku didn't know how to describe Aoba who had asked this question. His eyes were fixed on Aoba, and the corners of his mouth slightly curled up. He really knew how to answer this question.

"First of all, Aoba, you have to understand a concept first: Gasshi is Gasshi, Orochimaru is Orochimaru, and they are two people!" Fugaku said with a smile.

"That's not right! Brother Fugaku, didn't you just say that Gasshi is Orochimaru?" Deep doubt flashed in Aoba's eyes as if he really didn't know what was going on. However, he still asked it, as if he was confused.

"Aoba, don't interrupt first. After you listen to me, you can ask about something unknown. Because the questions you have now are likely to be answered by my next sentence!" Fugaku said slowly. His tone was very gentle, and he did not have the intention to lose his temper with Aoba.

"I know." Aoba nodded. His face was smiling, and his heart was laughing. It seemed that Fugaku had completely accepted the fact that Gasshi was Orochimaru. He had already been hammered to death. No matter who said it, it was useless.

"Gasshi is a Kumogakure Jonin, Orochimaru is a Konohagakure Jonin. They are two ninjas. They are two completely different people!" Fugaku explained.

"But..."

"The Gasshi kill Sekai and the Gasshi who has done so many things is not the Kumogakure Jonin Gasshi, but Orochimaru who is pretending to be Gasshi!"

"I know what you want to ask!"

Seeing that Aoba was hesitating, Fugaku immediately nodded and said, "Do you want to ask, where did this Kumogakure Jonin Gasshi go?"

"Yes, yes, yes!" Aoba nodded repeatedly. He praised Fugaku in his heart. This person performed very well. Now that he already had an answer, it would be easier to fool him in the future.

"Didn't I tell you earlier that I investigated many places in the Country of Fire?"

Fugaku began to explain.

"Not long after Sekai accident happened, I found a few bones of Kumogakure ninjas in the southwest of Konohagakure. The reason why they were Kumogakure ninjas was that the torn cloth and then their forehead protectors were covered with Kumogakure symbols. However, those ninjas had been eaten by wild beasts to the point that not even bones were left. At that time, I didn't know their identities, and I didn't think that Gasshi might be one of them. So I didn't take it too seriously. Now it seems..."

After Fugaku said this, his voice stopped. He stared at Aoba and immediately took a deep breath to calm down his complicated feelings. Then he continued.

"Gasshi should be dead and eaten by wild beasts!"

"It's actually like this!" When Aoba heard Fugaku's words, he put on an extremely surprised expression. He looked like he could not believe it at all, as if it had already impacted his understanding of the Ninja World.

"Do you want to ask who killed Gasshi, right?" Fugaku answered again.

However, Aoba would not let Fugaku be so presumptuous. So, Aoba shook his head.

"Didn't you just say that Gasshi was eaten by a wild beast? Then didn't the one who killed Gasshi eat his beast" Aoba said with a face full of confusion.

"Hahahaha, of course not!" Fugaku suddenly laughed and shook his head. He looked at Aoba, his eyes flashing with a bright light. He said, "Gasshi is a Kumogakure Jonin. He has Kumogakure's body technique. He can use Raiton Chakura Mōdo(Lightning Release Chakra Mode). Let alone the teeth of a beast, even a kunai can't pierce through his defense. How can he be killed by a beast?"

"Then... this... uh..." Aoba frowned. It seemed that he was confused by these things. He pretended to think hard, but it seemed that he was not very good.

"After Gasshi was killed, he was thrown into the forest and let be eaten by wild beasts. If I'm not wrong, the person who killed Gasshi was Orochimaru!" Fugaku's eyes flashed with wisdom. He had seen through everything. The whole story of Orochimaru's crimes had been clearly explained by him. It was completely logical.

"This..."

Aoba immediately took a deep breath, as if he had heard something terrible. The construction of the whole story made him feel extremely magical.

"Alright!"

"I understand!"

"This is too cruel!"

Aoba began to sigh. It seemed like he had already understood the process of Orochimaru's crimes and was in disbelief.

"Orochimaru had been coveting the Sharingan for a long time, so he planned to seize the opportunity when this Kumogakure Envoy Group came to Konohagakure. This way, he could throw everything he did to the Envoy Group. In fact, this was exactly what he did!"

Fugaku immediately began to analyze. His right hand pinched his chin as if there was only one truth.

"Orochimaru first came to the outside of the village's barrier after the intruders from Kumogakure entered Konohagakure, and killed Gasshi who was waiting there!"

"Although Gasshi is a Jonin and his strength is very strong, compared to Orochimaru, one of Konoha Sanin, he is obviously not a match, and will be easily dealt with by Orochimaru!"

"After Orochimaru dealt with Gasshi, he should have taken Gasshi's face and made it into a human skin mask to disguise himself. Then, he would make a move at the right time!"

"This also explains why when the other intruders were still stealing Byakugan, Gasshi, who should have been guarding outside the village barrier as his mission, would appear and attack Sekai regardless of the mission because that Gasshi is no longer the Kumogakure Jonin Gasshi, but Orochimaru. His real purpose is to take away Sekai's Sharingan!"

"After Orochimaru took away Sekai's Sharingan which result in Hari being locked up in Root. Orochimaru himself was a member of Root, which also explained why Gasshi who killed Hari appear in Root without any warning. This further proved that the person was Orochimaru who wore Gasshi's face!"

"The reason why Orochimaru wanted to kill Hari was also very clear. That was, Hari did not arrange such a task for Gasshi. Once Hari was released, Kumogakure would also investigate. After all, Gasshi was a Jonin. He would not act privately during a mission. In addition, Gasshi took Sekai's eyes, which would make people think that Gasshi's behavior might be just for the sake of the Sharingan, and it was possible to associate it with Orochimaru."

"Therefore, Orochimaru wants to kill Hari. As long as Hari dies, there will be no evidence to prove that he did all these things. It can even be said that this is a special task that Hari arranged for Gasshi. In any case, the dead won't speak anymore!"

"But after all the calculations, Orochimaru has missed out on the fact that Hari is not dead. Therefore, he used the identity of Root member, which is his own identity to approach Hari and promised to change Hari's body. But in this world, how can there be any technique to change the body? Orochimaru just wants to end Hari's life in this way!"

"In the end, Kumogakure suddenly attacked Konohagakure, breaking Orochimaru's plan, making Orochimaru have to act in advance. He first entered Root with his own identity, then brought Hari out, and then killed Hari with Gasshi's identity. Finally, he threw the blame on the Third Raikage. Through this way, he told everyone that Gasshi did not have a problem but was ordered by Third Raikage!"

"This is all the process of Orochimaru's crimes!"

"Aoba!"

"Do you still think that Orochimaru is innocent?"

Fugaku's eyes also trembled. The anger in his heart was like a volcano waiting to erupt. It had reached an uncontrollable level. He felt that he was about to explode. The anger in his heart was already overflowing.

"This is a tragedy caused by Sharingan!"

"This is a tragedy caused by greed!"

"Because of his own greed, for his own selfish desire, he disregarded the safety of the village and placed Konohagakure in a dangerous situation!"

"This kind of person is unworthy of the title, Sannin!"

"This kind of person is not worthy of being the disciple of the Third Hokage!"

"This kind of person is even more unworthy of being the Fourth Hokage!"

Fugaku said sentence by sentence, it can already be regarded as a crazy output. The anger accumulated in his heart was now surging. At this moment, all of it was released.

He slammed the super unwarranted pot on Orochimaru's body and the kind that couldn't be taken off.

"So it really was done by Orochimaru!"

After hearing Fugaku's detailed reasoning process, Aoba could not help but slapped the table and exclaim in amazement.

Good fellow!

From today on, you are Konohagakure's famous detective.

Uchiha Conan!

Aoba felt that Fugaku could really bear such a title. He selflessly helped him wash his name!

It was simply too comfortable!

At this time, it could be said that Gasshi had nothing to do with him at all. Moreover, Aoba had also decided that he would no longer use Gasshi's identity in the future.

There was no more Gasshi in the Ninja World!

Only Orochimaru!

"Brother Fugaku, what are you going to do about this matter? Do you want to report it to Sandaime-sama?" Aoba once again sent out a tricky question.

"How is this possible!"

After hearing Aoba's words, Fugaku shook his head with a bitter smile. Then, he waved his hand at Aoba and said.

"This matter can't be told to Sandaime-sama, nor to Danzo, they are all people wearing the same pants!"

"No one can know this!"

"We can't alert the enemy!"

"Aoba!"

"If you trust Brother Fugaku, leave this matter to Brother Fugaku. Forget all our conversations today. These things have nothing to do with you. There is no need for you to get involved in this mess!"

Fugaku said very seriously. He was still very protective of Aoba. The clothes he found for Aoba were all from the Uchiha clan.

In his opinion, this matter had nothing to do with Aoba. There was no need for him to get involved. This was a war between the Uchiha and Orochimaru!

Report chapter Comments

Chapter 320: I'm Not Interested in Promotions!

When Aoba heard Fugaku's words, he immediately felt that the latter was simply too noble and upright!

He even told him not to swim in muddy water!

This can be said to be a perfect poking point in Aoba's heart.

"Brother Fugaku, don't worry. I don't know anything. I definitely won't destroy your plan!"

Aoba immediately nodded and said. He could be said to be eager for this kind of thing!

At this time, Gasshi and Orochimaru were already on the same level in Fugaku's heart. No matter what others said, it would be useless.

Not to mention Orochimaru explained himself. Even if Hari got up from the iron shelf to explain to Fugaku, the latter would not believe it. Fugaku had already concluded the case through his perfect reasoning.

In fact, it was not easy. Even Aoba himself did not expect that he would use such a method to remove himself completely.

'Wonderful!'

Aoba praised Fugaku's reasoning in his mind!

Aoba had gone through a lot of ups and downs this day. In the beginning, when Fugaku visited him, he thought that Fugaku had found some evidence pointing at him from the last clues left by Hari, which made him quite nervous.

Now it seems...

Hari was indeed the leader of Kumogakure Anbu!

Whether he really thinks that Gasshi was Orochimaru or wants to drag Orochimaru down along with him...

In short, he had achieved his goal.

Now that Orochimaru had become the target of Fugaku's suspicion, things became even more interesting.

Aoba was not only praising Fugaku in his mind but also praising Hari. He wanted to drag someone down with him before he died and he pull it so reasonably.

"Aoba, thank you for today. If you hadn't taken the risk to take me to the location of Hari's corpse, then I might not have been able to get the truth in my life. In the end, I will live in regret for the rest of my life!" Fugaku said seriously.

"Eh... I don't think so!"

After hearing Fugaku's words, the corners of Aoba's mouth slightly twitched. This Uchiha clan was really a clan that was as emotional as the legends said. They were able to live in regret for the rest of their lives just like that. There was no way to walk out of the haze at all?

This ability to fight was too weak!

However...

Aoba thought about it carefully and found that this was indeed the case!

After the death of his younger brother, Uchiha Madara had never come out of these things. In the end, his heart was still filled with hatred for his younger brother's death. The primary upload of this chapter happened on B1nN0vel.

Uchiha Obito was also like this. In the end, his mind was still thinking about Rin, and he had never come out of these things.

Right now, Fugaku's emotions were only a little more restrained than those two people. He did not express his emotions so clearly, but it did not mean that he had no emotions in his heart at all. He just suppressed them all.

Now that Fugaku knew that Gasshi, the murderer who killed Sekai, was Orochimaru his goal became even more clear. He only needs to target Orochimaru alone.

"You're welcome."

Aoba immediately nodded at Fugaku. He accepted this gratitude happily and did not return the praise.

This was just a small matter of courtesy. There was no need to be too hypocritical.

"Brother Fugaku, if there is nothing else, then I will go back. Today is my rare holiday!" Aoba said to Fugaku with a smile. When he spoke, he looked in the direction of the window. From the angle of sunlight, it was almost afternoon. The two of them had already talked a lot.

"I'll send you off!"

Fugaku immediately stood up. He did not urge Aoba to stay. Just now, he had already finished what he wanted to say. There was no need to talk to Aoba about the rest.

After all, the less Aoba knew; the lower the pace of participation. The corresponding threat would also be less.

In many matters, Fugaku still held onto his bottom line. He did not lose his mind, nor did he lose himself in everything. He was still calm.

Fugaku knew that Sekai's matter was related to Orochimaru. He only needed to find Orochimaru, and there was no need to drag Aoba into this.

"No need, I can go back by myself. If you follow me, it will be too eye-catching."

As Aoba spoke, he was ready to take off the Uchiha clan clothes.

Although he was quite greedy about these clothes. After all, there was the emblem of the Uchiha clan on it. If he wore this set of clothes to stir up trouble. People would instinctively put the angle of suspicion on the Uchiha.

They would never think of anything!

Not everyone could get clothes with the insignia of the Uchiha clan.

However, this piece of clothing. Aoba had to leave it here. He could not take it away.

Then, Aoba got up and took off the clothes he was wearing.

"Brother Fugaku, thank you for your clothes." After taking off his clothes, Aoba folded them and put them together with the cloak and mask on the side.

"En. "

Fugaku nodded in satisfaction. He noticed the details of what Aoba had done. He was a clean freak and liked to do things in a regular manner. Now that Aoba had folded everything, it could be said that he still cared about him.

"Then I won't send you off!"

"Take care of yourself!"

"After all, we have already seen Orochimaru!"

"I'm not sure if we leave any evidence that can point to our identities."

"It's better to be careful during this period of time!"

Fugaku warned Aoba. He was still very concerned about this matter. In his opinion, Fugaku could kill him to silence him for this matter.

"Understood."

Aoba nodded. In terms of caution, he was above Fugaku. He would definitely not leave any traces behind. Even if he did, he would leave behind something related to the Uchiha clan. It had nothing to do with him.

After all, his shadow clone should have returned to Anbu's dormitory at this time and was beginning to quickly finish the story of Teacher Bai of the Ninja School.

While the shadow clone walked over. Many people had already seen it. If Orochimaru were to discover any problems in the future and investigate a little, he would not suspect him.

These were all the foreshadowing that Aoba had made for himself.

Aoba got up and walked out of the house. At this time, Fugaku got up at the same time and walked behind Aoba. His dark eyes stared at Aoba's back.

"I'll send you out."

Fugaku had a very good upbringing in this area. He could not send Aoba back to Konohagakure Intelligence Division, but there was no problem to send Aoba out from his house.

When Aoba heard Fugaku's words, he did not say anything. He just nodded and took the lead to walk out of the house.

Aoba had already been here twice. Moreover, it was within a day. He was already very familiar with the way out.

He walked down the stairs, passed through the corridor, and finally reached the entrance. After that, he turned to look at Fugaku behind him.

"Brother Fugaku, I'm fine here. I'm going back now." Aoba nodded at Fugaku.

"Okay!"

Fugaku smiled and did not say anything else. He turned around and closed the door behind him.

When Aoba saw Fugaku leave, his figure flashed and he jumped into the woods in front of Fugaku's house entrance.

Almost in an instant, Aoba arrived in front of the trunk of a tree. He raised his right hand and touch the tree trunk.

Hum!

With the chakra surging out of Aoba's right hand, he directly imprinted a black circle-shaped Flying Thunder God Formula on the tree trunk, leaving a mark coordinates here.

After that, Aoba immediately used Hiraishin no Jutsu(Flying Thunder God Technique).

His figure disappeared in a flash and returned to Anbu's dormitory.

Just after Aoba returned. He immediately saw the shadow clone sitting on the table holding a pen and writing the story of Teacher Bai in the Ninja School.

'It seems...'

'The plan went smoothly.'

The shadow clone indeed returned under the attention of everyone.

"Continue writing."

Aoba nodded at the shadow clone. He was a little tired today and he has already set up the shadow clone.

That kind of fatigue was not physical, but spiritual. His body had no problems at all. This was like high-intensity online gaming. All you encountered were pig-like teammates. The level of brain damage has been upgraded. Even if you were not physically exhausted, you would be mentally exhausted!

This was almost the same feeling that Aoba had right now. Also, as more and more shadow clones were deployed and every time the shadow clones were canceled, it would cause a great burden to his spirit, bringing him a strong sense of exhaustion.

This feeling was not very easy to say...

Often, the more information he received, the more complicated the feeling would be.

However, there were pros and cons to this feeling.

The advantage of this was that when he let the shadow clone carry out training, read memories, or study, he would not personly feel tired. What he would feel was the shadow clone fatigue.

It was no different from doing nothing.

The disadvantage was that after these shadow clones were canceled, all the fatigue accumulated would be stacked on him.

From a certain point of view. This was the reason why Taju Kage Bunshin no Jutsu(Multiple Shadow Clone Technique) was categorized as a forbidden technique.

Aoba had arranged many shadow clones, so it was bound to cause a lot of mental impacts.

"Rest."

Aoba chose to lie on the bed and have a good rest. He was ready to meet the information that might be sent back by the shadow clone in his sleep.

...

Soon.

Half a day and a night have passed.

Aoba had not gotten up since he came back and lay on the bed. It was very chaotic outside now.

Shimura Danzo was injured.

Fugaku was suspecting Orochimaru.

The people in the village were all talking about Kumogakure's ninja invasion.

It could be said that it was extremely chaotic. Going out now was not a wise choice. It was more comfortable to lie in the dormitory.

Early morning.

Before Aoba woke up, he felt a wave of information attack him.

Instantly, Aoba woke up. However, he was still lying on the bed with his eyes closed.

Awake.

But not completely awake yet.

After Aoba received all the information, he slowly opened his eyes and stared at the ceiling and a hint of fatigue flashed through his eyes.

Soon, this tiredness disappeared.

"It seems that those things are quite difficult to deal with!"

Aoba muttered silently, then looked at the shadow clone who was still writing at the side.

In order to finish the story of Teacher Bai of the Ninja School in one go, this shadow clone had been writing for an entire night.

"Continue writing for a while longer. I'll go to the tower."

Aoba said to the shadow clone that could be said to have accumulated a large amount of fatigue. After he finished speaking, he directly used Hiraishin no Jutsu(Flying Thunder God Technique) and disappeared in a flash. He directly appeared on the first floor of the tower.

At this time, there was a wooden square on the ground in the middle, and were different in size. It looked like a large factory.

"The efficiency is not bad."

Aoba swept his gaze over the wood on the ground. Everything that the previously removed shadow clones had done had been completely transmitted into his mind.

Instantly, Aoba raised his hands and crossed his two fingers in front of his chest, forming a hand seal.

"Taju Kage Bunshin no Jutsu(Multiple Shadow Clone Technique)!"

Aoba immediately used the Multiple Shadow Clone Technique, causing thousands of Aoba who looked exactly like him to appear on the ground in front of him.

Swish!

Aoba's figure flashed once again. He directly used Hiraishin no Jutsu(Flying Thunder God Technique) and returned to Anbu's dormitory. He did not stay on the first floor for too long. Now, all the shadow clones on the first floor knew what to do.

As Aoba's figure disappeared.

The shadow clones on the first floor began to work one after another. Each of them had different tasks on their hands. They all operated on the wood squares on the ground that were processed from the trees. There was no obstruction at all, and they quickly began to move.

In the Anbu dormitory.

Aoba's figure had just disappeared when he came back again. It only took him a few seconds.

"Up to where you write it?" Aoba asked the shadow clone who was writing the story of Teacher Bai of the Ninja School.

"It's almost finished. It should be another two or three hours!" The shadow clone replied. He still looked very energetic and was not completely exhausted.

"You continue to write here. If someone comes, remove yourself. If no one comes, you can finish writing and then remove yourself. I am going to work in the compartment." Aoba nodded at the shadow clone. Then he quickly walked to the wardrobe and picked up Anbu's ninja clothes. He was ready to go to work in the compartment again.

"Understood." The shadow clone nodded. As he spoke, his eyes were still focused on the red book. His hand did not stop and he wrote on the book one by one.

Aoba did not say anything else. He was the one who wrote the story of Teacher Bai of the Ninja School.

Most of the time, he wrote it personally. Only a few times, he used the shadow clone to write it and finally sent the information back.

However, the shadow clone also had the same consciousness as Aoba. The content to write was also what Aoba was thinking. Because of this, Aoba knew how much he would need to write in two or three hours.

The speed of writing was very slow. Especially here, he had to write with a pen. The speed was even slower.

Aoba was not in a hurry. After he changed into Anbu's ninja clothes, he put on the cat face mask and walked out of Anbu's dormitory.

Aoba walked out of Anbu's dormitory and went straight to Konohagakure Intelligence Division's compartment.

Now, the compartment still felt a little damp inside. After all, he had just released a lot of water yesterday, and Konohagakure Intelligence Division was in a low terrain. It was normal for water to enter.

Not long after.

The sound of footsteps coming from outside the compartment sounded. The guard leader led a large group of prisoners toward Aoba's compartment.

"Hi!"

After the guard leader saw Aoba, he immediately waved at Aoba. Right now, the first priority for punishing these waiting prisoners was to send these people to Aoba and teach them a lesson.

"Bring them in!"

The guard leader ordered the guards around him. As soon as he spoke, the guards began to send over a dozen of them.

Before coming here, these prisoners had already heard that the person they were going to meet was the famous cat-faced demon in this period of time. They had already made preparations in their hearts.

When they saw Aoba, who was wearing a cat-faced mask, they were stunned. They were still extremely shocked. Everyone looked at Aoba in horror, not daring to make a sound.

Aoba had long established his own reputation among Konohagakure Intelligence Division, and the title of cat-faced demon had become a nightmare in the hearts of many prisoners.

"So many?"

Aoba swept his gaze over the prisoners who were being escorted in. The pillars here were not enough, and there were two or three prisoners tied to the same pillar. The scene was very crowded.

"Hehehe, yes, I met some dishonest people and tough bones. I sent them all to you!" The guard leader said with a smile. However, he had a helmet on his head, so Aoba couldn't see his face clearly. He didn't know what kind of smile it was.

"En, alright."

Aoba nodded. He didn't have any objections to these things. For him, no matter who he interrogated, it was the same process. He had already formed his own routine and habits.

If the person who came here for the first time contributed his memories and increased his strength, then he would give them a chance. After all, Konohagakure Intelligence Division's core goal was to make the other party confess, not to punish them fiercely.

But...

If it was a person who came here for the second time!

Not only did it prove that he had no value in using the Mind Reading System, but it also made it clear that this person was a repeat offender.

Almost nothing!

In that case, Aoba was going to punish them severely. He wanted them to not dare to commit crimes in the future!

After all, Konohagakure's law was still very light. As long as they have a good attitude toward confessing their crimes and were only petty theft, they would be locked in Konoha Prison for a few days. They would not suffer any abuse. In the hearts of those criminals, they did not treat Konoha Prison as a big deal. They did not even feel threatened in their hearts.

However, such a problem was solved by Aoba.

The cat-faced demon that Aoba had transformed into could interrogate to a certain extent under the permission of Konohagakure Intelligence Division's rules with the purpose of obtaining information from the mouths of these prisoners.

This was the point that Aoba made the prisoners feel the most desperate in their hearts. Sometimes, he did not ask for information at all and only tortured them.

This caused these prisoners to be stuck in Konohagakure Intelligence Division, completely restricting them!

"By the way..."

The guard leader's gaze fell on Aoba. He looked deeply at Aoba's mask, and a thought that he had been thinking about for a long time appeared in his mind.

"Do you want to apply for a larger working room?"

"If you don't feel comfortable speaking..."

"I can say it for you!"

"It's obviously a little crowded here. It's not enough. If we can change it to a bigger one, we can stuff more people inside!" The guard leader immediately suggested.

He had long wanted to let Aoba switch to a large working room. This compartment was really too small.

It was no longer enough to satisfy his need to send prisoners to the cat-faced demon.

The guard leader had gotten a lot of benefits from Aoba during this period of time. If he sent these prisoners to Aoba, he would be able to get the confession letter. The efficiency was very high. No matter how stubborn the prisoners were, they were like weak little sheep here.

As the guard leader who had allocated all of these prisoners, he could choose whose prisoners to send to Aoba, making them quickly lose their first time. When they came back, they would already be people with a stain.

Those who had a stain would beg him!

If it can give him some benefits, then he would send them to the other compartment. Otherwise, he would send them to Aoba.

There were even some rich people among them and they would often spend money to bribe him. This way, they would never come to the cat-faced demon's compartment.

These things allowed the guard leader to secretly gain a lot of benefits. However, he could not tell Aoba, nor did he dare to tell Aoba. He was also afraid that he would be interrogated by Aoba.

However, the guard leader did not know. Aoba did not care who he sent over.

He only needed to ensure that the people standing in his compartment were following his rhythm. That was enough. He was just an ordinary office worker, not a great hero who wanted to save the world.

"No."

Aoba shook his head directly. What kind of joke was this? If it was a big place, wouldn't that increase his workload?

At that time, more prisoners or suspects would be sent to him!

Other interrogator ninjas could laze around and get their money every day, and he needs to be very serious and busy. How could there be such a reason?

Aoba did not approve of such a thing!

"Why?"

The guard leader stared at Aoba in surprise. He thought that Aoba would gladly accept it, but he did not expect that Aoba would directly refuse it.

Was there anyone who would refuse to be promoted?

One had to know that changing to a larger working room meant being promoted. The words of a guard leader were more or less useful. It could tell Konohagakure Intelligence Division's bosses who had more efficient work and more development in the future.

The guard leader had always obtained money for him to put in good words!

If he hadn't gotten a lot of benefits from Aoba...

No.

It should be said that...

He had gained a lot of benefits from Aoba..

Now his thinking was very simple, that was, if he earned it, he would at least give some to Aoba and he couldn't eat it all by himself.

"I'm used to this place. It's pretty good, I don't want to change it." Aoba shook his head and said.

"Ah?!"

When the guard leader heard Aoba's words, he was stunned and did not know how to respond.

Was this a reason?

What kind of reason was this?

Used to it?

This...

At this moment, the guard leader was speechless. He did not know what to say.

Not only was he surprised. Even the surrounding prisoners who were tied up and listening to the two of them were staring at Aoba in confusion.

"It's too crowded here. If we change it to a bigger compartment, the prisoners will be more scattered. You can also relax a little!" The voice of the guard leader sounded again.

"It's warmer if you squeeze it," Aoba replied indifferently. As he spoke, he directly made the people here not know what to say.

However, one of the impatient prisoners said to Aoba.

"Cat-faced demon, he wants to speak up for you. He wants to push you and help you get promoted!"

The reason why this prisoner helped the guard leader explain was very simple. He wanted to use this opportunity to make the cat-faced demon and the guard leader have some impression of him.

Maybe the cat-faced demon would be a little gentler and let him go so that he could safely get out of Konohagakure Intelligence Division.

As for the guard leader.

The meaning of this was much greater!

Whether or not he would come here in the future would all depend on the arrangement of the guard leader. As long as the guard leader was willing to give him a certain degree of water, there would be no problem in accepting the interrogation. It would be fine as long as he did not accept the cat-faced demon's interrogation again.

After the prisoner made a simple and easy explanation, the guard leader looked at this person meaningfully and nodded silently.

That gaze seemed to be saying...

Boy!

You did something good!

Well done!

After the explanation of this prisoner was spread out, the other prisoners were upset. Why didn't they think of such a thing? Someone directly took the initiative. Now they could only watch that person get great benefits, and they could only be envious.

"I am not interested in promotion."

Aoba's indifferent voice slowly sounded. His tone was very flat and there was almost no fluctuation of emotion. It felt like he was talking about an extremely ordinary thing.

"..."

Everyone present, whether it was the prison guard on the side or the prisoners who were tied up for interrogation, were all speechless after hearing Aoba's words.

It was the first time that they had seen such a strange person.

"Hahahahaha, as expected of the cat-faced demon!"

The guard leader immediately laughed to cover up the awkward situation. Then, he waved to the prison guards beside him.

"Let's go out. Don't disturb the cat-faced demon!"

After the guard leader finished speaking, he took the lead and walked out. When the prison guards heard him, they immediately followed him. No one said anything else.

At that moment just now. The guard leader felt that Aoba was a little unappreciative. However, he could still count on Aoba to gain some benefits, so he did not say too harsh words to Aoba.

Since you don't want to be promoted. Then you will stay in this dark place for the rest of your life!

After the guard leader left. Aoba's gaze fell on the prisoners who were waiting to be interrogated. His eyes suddenly flashed with a cold light, and his aura instantly changed, causing the temperature here to drop a lot.

"Is this your first time?"

Aoba's voice echoed in the compartment, clearly drilling into everyone's ears.

For a moment, the expression of these prisoners changed greatly, and their eyes were filled with terror.

...

Unconsciously.

A day passed.

Aoba handed over the room full of prisoners and their confession letters to the prison guards outside.

He then ended his day's work.

It was the first time that these prisoners had come to his compartment.

However, he still chose some "lucky" prisoners and gave them a whip that would make them remember him. It was enough to make them not dare to do anything illegal in the future.

The reason why Aoba did this was because when Kumogakure's ninjas invaded Konohagakure, and when Konohagakure was flooded, they took advantage of the chaos and steal.

These people were only a small part of them and most of them were not caught.

However, since these people appeared in his compartment, Aoba would not let them go easily.

Soon, Aoba returned to Anbu's dormitory and looked at the red book on the table.

It was almost noon.

Aoba had already received the news that the shadow clone had been canceled.

The story of Teacher Bai of the Ninja School was finished.

Aoba raised his hand and picked up the red book. Then he walked toward the door. Just as he walked to the door, he suddenly stopped.

"No!"

Aoba quickly thought about it in his mind. Then, he began to retreat and returned to the seat next to the table.

"Now is not the best time to ask Eaton to publish this book."

Aoba narrowed his eyes slightly. With a thought, his hands immediately formed a seal and summoned another shadow clone.

After the shadow clone appeared, it stood in front of Aoba and stared at him.

"Write all the contents of this book on this black book. The faster you copy, the better. When you finish, cancel yourself to inform me."

As Aoba spoke, he quickly took out a black book.

"Yes!"

After the shadow clone heard Aoba's words, he immediately raised his hand to take the dark book. Then, he sat on the chair and quickly opened the book, searching for the location of the latest page.

Then, he flipped the red book that he had already written to the corresponding location of the plot.

He picked up the pen and began to write quickly.

"You can write slowly. I'll go eat ramen!"

Aoba nodded at the shadow clone. Then, he took a step and left the Anbu dormitory. When he walked out, he met several people along the way. They all nodded at him. There was even one person who raised his hand and greeted Aoba.

Aoba had seen these people before. However, he couldn't remember their names.

These people were the same as him who had participated in reading Kumogakure's ninja memories. They were the Anbu from the Yamanaka Clan.

After these Anbus got the manuscript of the first chapter of Teacher Bai of the Ninja Academy that Aoba had written, they all praised the brilliance of this story. They had privately discussed the plot that might appear in the future, but they could not think of what kind of surprise awaited them.

In a few short days.

These Anbus were looking forward to the story of Teacher Bai of the Ninja School.

Some of the manuscripts even passed out inadvertently.

Of course, everyone did not mention these things in public.

It was just like how the students would not shout out the topic of asking for resources or discussing related resources in the classroom. However, when they were privately chatting on QQ, it was uncertain. Perhaps some packages and resource links were already on the way. (TLN: Tencent QQ, also known as QQ, is an instant messaging software service and web portal developed by the Chinese tech giant Tencent. QQ offers services that provide online social games, music, shopping, microblogging, movies, and group and voice chat software.)

It was precisely because of this batch of manuscripts that after they were spread out, it caused a lot of repercussions in Konohagakure's ninja circle.

Almost every ninja who graduates from the ninja school has the most basic understanding of the structure of the ninja school, and it was very easy to substitute into it. In addition, Kumogakure had just attacked Konohagakure, so they needed some ways to vent at this time node.

Unconsciously, the story of Teacher Bai of the Ninja School was already regarded as a godly piece of art in the hearts of many ninjas by virtue of the first chapter manuscript.

So...

Many children who were still in the Ninja School found that their fathers picked them up from school at a high frequency.

These were all subtle influences.

However, there was some regret in the hearts of the ninjas. That was that they did not know who the author of this manuscript was. The people who spread it did not say anything about this side at all.

For a moment.

'Who wrote the story of Teacher Bai of the Ninja School?' become a topic of discussion in the ninja circle. They could not imagine who was so talented, but one thing they could be sure of was that the author was Konohagakure's ninja, because the background was in Konohagakure!

Of course, Aoba himself did not know about this matter.

At this time.

He walked all the way out of Anbu's dormitory and met many Anbu from Yamanaka Clan greeting him. These people all knew that the author was Aoba, but they did not say it out loud. They only silently regarded Aoba as the god who wrote the book in their hearts.

"It can't be. Didn't I just give them a manuscript? Is there a need to change their character so much?"

After Aoba walked out of Anbu's dormitory, he was still confused. He was not very clear why these Anbu changed so obviously.

You have to know...

When they were on their last mission.

These people were afraid of Aoba, afraid that he would be on the same team as them and delay their promotion.

...

Aoba didn't think too much about it. After coming out, he directly walked toward Ramen Ichiraku.

After the Kumogakure invasion incident and the flood incident, as one of Teuchi's few friends, he had to go and greet him.

After a while, Aoba walked to the entrance of Ramen Ichiraku. He lifted the curtain and walked in.

"Brother Teuchi, give me a bowl of ramen!" Aoba said to Teuchi.

At this time, there were not many people in the shop.

Once again, it returned to the desolate state when the Third Ninja World War had just erupted. People hoarded food and hid at home, and very few people came out to eat ramen.

"Alright!"

When Teuchi saw Aoba, he immediately narrowed his eyes and smiled. You could see the joy on his face.

"Aoba, why are you free to come today? Aren't you Konohagakure Intelligence Division very busy?"

As Teuchi spoke, he directly picked up the kitchen knife and cut the noodles that had been kneaded on the board, preparing to cut them into strands of noodles.

"I'm here to see you!" Aoba stared at Teuchi and said. When he saw that Ramen Ichiraku had not suffered any damage, he felt much more at ease. After all, when he was spraying water, it could be considered a type of attack. He did not deliberately show any mercy.

"You're the best kid!" Teuchi immediately gave Aoba a thumbs-up. Then, he retracted his finger and continued to prepare the noodles. He said, "Wait a moment. I will cook your ramen and then have a good chat with you!"

"Okay."

Aoba nodded. He could clearly see that Teuchi knead the dough and cut it on the spot.

The reason was very simple.

There were fewer customers!

Step, step, step...

Just at this time, footsteps sounded outside the entrance. As the footsteps got closer and closer. The curtain at Ramen Ichiraku was lifted.

After that, three people walked in.

They stood at the door and looked for a seat. Finally, their eyes instantly focused on Aoba and their eyes instantly lit up.

"Aoba, you are indeed here. We have been looking for you for half a day. Now we finally found you!"

In a split second, the one in the middle of the three spoke.

The meaning of this sentence was very clear.

They were here specifically for Aoba!

Report chapter Comments

Chapter 321: I Can Only Do It Myself!

When one of the three people spoke, even Aoba was stunned for a moment. Then, he quickly turned his head and looked in their direction.

Just now, he was facing Teuchi, who was cooking ramen, with his back facing the entrance. He knew that someone had come in, but he did not know who the person was.

Aoba did not think much about the matter of someone coming. After all, this was Ramen Ichiraku Noodle House. It was normal for guests to come in at any time.

All of a sudden, Aoba's gaze fell on the three people who had just entered.

The person standing in the middle of the front was wearing Konohagakure's standard ninja attire. He put on a rather messy coat outside the standard flak jacket over a black outfit. His hair was tied up behind his head, and there were several scars on his face.

This person.

Aoba recognized him.

It was Nara clan, Nara Shikaku.

The person standing on Nara Shikaku's right was also wearing a standard ninja outfit, but he was wearing a red coat over it. His ash blond hair was also combed up, and his eyes were staring at Aoba.

This was Yamanaka clan, Yamanaka Inoichi.

The last person standing on the left side of the two was a seemingly harmless-looking fatty. His special ninja outfit had the word "food" written on it, and his spiky red hair was casually scattered behind him.

It was Akimichi clan, Akimichi Choza.

At this moment, the gazes of these three people were all focused on Aoba.

They all looked at Aoba as if they were looking for him for something.

"You guys are looking for me?"

Aoba looked at the three of them suspiciously. Whether it was Nara Shikaku, Yamanaka Inoichi, or Akimichi Choza, who stood at the side like a mascot, they all stood at the entrance without moving. They just looked at Aoba silently.

"Eh..."

When Aoba saw the three of them, he did not know what they were trying to do. They just said that they were looking for him and did not tell him the specific reason.

"Don't tell me you want me to treat you guys?" Aoba suddenly said with a smile.

"It's not impossible!" Akimichi Choza suddenly smiled foolishly. He raised his right hand and scratched the back of his head. His eyes flashed with anticipation as if he was very tempted by what Aoba said.

"Choza, we have a lot of opportunities to eat. We have something to talk about here!" Nara Shikaku looked very serious. He glanced at Akimichi Choza next to him, indicating that the latter should not talk nonsense, especially not be bought over by food for the time being.

"Aoba, we came to you this time because we have something to discuss with you, but we don't know how to tell it..." Yamanaka Inoichi took a step forward. There was some hesitation in his eyes. After all, it was not easy for them to open their mouths when they came to find Aoba.

"Sit down and talk."

He didn't know why they couldn't talk.

'Is it a difficult question?'

"Have some ramen. Don't be polite. I'll treat you."

Aoba turned around and looked at Teuchi. He nodded at Teuchi and said, "Brother Teuchi, three more bowls of ramen."

"Okay!"

Teuchi was currently preparing the noodles for Aoba's ramen. Now, he only needed to prepare three more bowls of ramen, so he didn't feel that it was too complicated.

"This..."

After Aoba said this, Yamanaka Inoichi and Akimichi Choza looked at Nara Shikaku together. Their eyes were full of inquiry, waiting for Shikaku to make a final decision.

"Alright!"

Nara Shikaku nodded and made a decision. He looked at Aoba and carefully stared at him for a while as if he wanted to see what Aoba was thinking from Aoba's expression.

"Yes!"

Akimichi Choza immediately jumped up in joy. His eyes were filled with intense excitement. The reason was very simple, he could sit here and eat ramen.

Yamanaka Inoichi stared at Aoba deeply for a while. He did not say anything, but his eyes were slightly serious, and there was a hint of apology in the depths of his eyes.

As the expressions of the three people changed, they walked in the direction of Aoba and sat down next to Aoba.

Inoichi sat on Aoba's left, followed by Shikaku and Choza.

After the three of them sat down. Inoichi's lips moved slightly. It was obvious that he wanted to say something, but was unable to say it out loud.

"???"

Aoba looked at the three of them, and small question marks popped up in his head.

All of them were fidgeting. Nothing was said. What was the meaning of this?

Aoba was confused by the three ninjas beside him who were known as Ino-Shika-Cho.

"Don't tell me you want Teacher Bai of the Ninja School's other chapters?"

Aoba frowned slightly and asked suspiciously.

This was the only reason he could think of. Other than that, he really couldn't imagine anything else that could be the intersection between him and these three people.

"Pfft!"

At this moment, Inoichi just happened to pick up the teacup on the table and directly spat out the tea. The expression on his face was extremely different.

"..."

The corners of Shikaku's mouth twitched violently. As if he had heard something that made him feel that he should not have heard and quickly lowered his head. He looked as if he was afraid that people would recognize him and think that he had something to do with Aoba.

'Damn it!'

'This troublesome person!'

'Why is he talking nonsense!'

'Is this a topic that could be discussed in Ramen Ichiraku?'

"Ah?"

Choza, on the other hand, was completely dumbfounded. He had no idea what Aoba was talking about. His instinctive reaction was...

Was Teacher Bai something could be eaten?

After Aoba had finished speaking, the three of them completely displayed different expressions.

"Isn't that so?"

From the three of them, Aoba could tell that they were thinking different things.

Inoichi knew what Teacher Bai of the Ninja School was. Although he looked very surprised, there was a trace of desire in his heart. Obviously, he did not expect Aoba to suddenly say such words. Moreover, he really wanted it in his heart.

Shikaku, on the other hand, completely wanted to pretend not to know him. This was a typical example of knowing what Teacher Bai of the Ninja School was, however, he did not want to talk about this in public. It was a bit awkward.

As for Choza...

This person had no idea what Aoba was talking about.

What was Teacher Bai of the Ninja School?

Can it be eaten?

If it can't be eaten, then forget it!

"Let me explain..."

After hesitating for a moment, Shikaku let out a sigh of relief.

Now, he no longer dared to let Aoba continue spouting nonsense.

Who knew that after a while, he would say something outrageous again?

Shikaku knew that Aoba was the author of Teacher Bai of the Ninja School, so he could not help but feel a little strange.

"That..."

"Um..."

"This time, the three of us are looking for you!"

"Mainly because..."

"Of Chunin Exam!"

Shikaku said helplessly. If not for his sister's urgent urging, he wouldn't be willing to do such a troublesome thing.

Originally, he was only going to find Inoichi alone. Then Choza wanted to follow him. In the end, it became the three of them together.

"Chunin Exam?"

Aoba frowned slightly. He could faintly smell a trace of conspiracy. He felt that there was something going on here.

'Could it be that they were looking for me to participate in the Chunin Exam?!'

'There is no need!'

'I had already rejected it once before.'

'Why did they have to mobilize so many people just to find me to participate in Chunin Exam?'

Aoba felt that there was something wrong.

Something was very wrong!

Instantly, Aoba chose to strike first. A playful smile appeared in his eyes as he swept his gaze over Nara Shikaku. He seemed to be playing around casually.

"Brother Shikaku, you wouldn't be looking for me to be the examiner, right? I thought about it just now. If I were to be the examiner for the first round, I would indeed be able to do it. However, you guys have to think about it clearly. If I were to be the examiner, the chances of passing would be low!" Aoba said seriously.

His words seemed ridiculous, but it wasn't completely unrelated. At the very least, with his status as Konohagakure Intelligence Division Cat-faced Demon, coming to the venue of the Chunin Exam to be an examiner wasn't impossible. He was especially responsible for the first round, Intelligence Gathering.

"..."

When the three heard Aoba's words, their faces immediately darkened. No one had expected that Aoba would actually mention the position of an examiner.

Who gave you the courage?

"Cough, cough, cough..."

Shikaku choked on his own saliva and coughed uncontrollably. His face once again revealed a helpless expression.

'So troublesome!'

'It was really too troublesome!'

He felt from the very beginning he should not come to Aoba.

According to the information he had on Aoba. It could be said that this person had no ambition at all. He had always stayed at the bottom of the Konohagakure Intelligence Division.

Moreover, he often said embarrassing things. It was simply troubled within trouble. He also didn't know what Inoichi liked about Aoba.

Was it because of Teacher Bai of the Ninja School?

In fact, Shikaku was right.

It was because Inoichi saw the first chapter of Teacher Bai of the Ninja School and immediately felt Aoba's talent. When Shikaku mentioned that he needed Genin from the Yamanaka clan, he thought of Aoba.

"Aoba, we came to find you today not to ask you to be the Chunin Exam's examiner, but for you to participate in the Chunin Exam!" Shikaku said slowly. As he spoke, he stared at Aoba. He wanted to clearly see what kind of reaction Aoba had. Moreover, through the possible reaction of Aoba, he could guess what Aoba was thinking.

"Brother Shikaku, you are not joking with me, are you?"

The smile on Aoba's face slowly disappeared, and he suddenly became very serious. He looked at Shikaku coldly and then shook his head.

"Stop it!"

"You told me about this last time!"

"I won't participate in Chunin Exam!"

Aoba directly turned his body back and faced Teuchi in front of him, completely showing that he didn't want to talk to them anymore.

"Aoba, actually, things are not what you think. We are mainly..." Inoichi had a bitter smile on his face. He looked at Aoba, ready to explain to Aoba. After all, he was the closest to Aoba.

However, just as he opened his mouth and before he could finish his sentence. He was interrupted by Aoba very rudely.

"I am not interested in Chunin Exam. If you are here to discuss with me about Teacher Bai of the Ninja School, maybe I can consider giving each of you a complete book. But if there is anything else, you can have a good meal!"

Aoba did not want to continue on this topic.

Wasn't this just teasing him!

What was the use of the Chunin Exam!

What was the use of Chunin's title?

Aoba did not care about these titles at all. Not only did he not care, but he also avoided them. This kind of thing would only bring him endless troubles. It was not as comfortable as it was now.

How good was it now!

On the surface, he looked like a harmless ordinary office worker.

He went to work in Konohagakure Intelligence Division every day.

He was just a small subordinate.

He would not attract anyone's attention at all.

"Here's the thing, my sister and Choza's sister wanted to take the Chunin Exam, but the registration needed to be three people in a group. They lack one more member, so we thought of looking for you..." Shikaku explained to Aoba.

"Please, you shouldn't look for me for this kind of thing. You guys are really interesting. You want me to form a group with your cousin..." The corners of Aoba's mouth curled into a self-deprecating smile. He shook his head helplessly and then said indifferently, "It's better to just let the two of them give up the Chunin Exam."

"What do you mean?" Choza asked, stunned. He vaguely felt that Aoba was looking down on them, but he also felt that something was wrong, and he did not know how to react.

"What's the difference between looking for me to team up and giving up? Do you really think that I can take two people to pass the Chunin Exam?" Aoba shook his head and said.

"The reason we are looking for you is to prevent them from passing the Chunin Exam," Shikaku suddenly said.

"What the hell?" Aoba was completely stunned by these three people. He knew that Shikaku was a representative of high IQ, but after talking for a long time, he still couldn't understand what he was trying to say.

"My younger sister, Saki, and Choza's younger sister, Rin, were the next generation Ino-Shika-Cho. Their original group members were Yamanaka Kaze. Now that Kaze has been selected by Danzo-sama, he has been transferred and no longer forms a group with them. Now, Saki and Rin both want to participate in this year's Chunin Exam. If we did not find you, they would also go to find another person. So we hope that you can help us and form a group with them, then be eliminated!" Shikaku explained his plan.

"Is there something wrong with your brain?"

Aoba's eyelids jumped fiercely. He understood Shikaku's words and knew what plan Shikaku had in his head.

However, what did this have to do with him?

And they want him to become Kaze's substitute?

This was something that Aoba could not allow!

"If you can't give up, you have to be eliminated. Do you want me to accompany your two sisters to be eliminated this time? Is there something wrong with your brain? Or do you think there is something wrong with my brain?"

Aoba said with a sneer. He had a good temper before. He thought that even if Shikaku had some request, it would not be too outrageous. The words he said should at least be acceptable.

But...

Now...

He felt that there was no logic at all!

"You guys eat, I'm leaving. This bowl of ramen can be considered my treat. Don't look to me for these kinds of things in the future. I'm not in the mood to play house with you guys."

After Aoba finished speaking, he immediately got up and began to leave Ramen Ichiraku. His heart was filled with disdain and displeasure toward what they said. He had been in the Ninja World for so long and had never been so speechless.

What the hell!

Even if they treated him as a tool man, they shouldn't play with him like this!

This was not even considered a flashy operation!

"Aoba, please understand us. Once the two of them pass the Chunin Exam, they will be Chunin. If they successfully become Chunin, then they will be participating in the Third Ninja World War!" Shikaku said helplessly. In fact, all of these were because of his love for his sister.

"Oh."

Aoba did not stop at all. He did not take Shikaku's request seriously at all and felt that it was very funny.

Even such a request could be said, how did his skin become so thick?

"Aoba!"

Shikaku immediately called out to Aoba. Then, he suddenly got up and walked quickly toward Aoba. In a few steps, he arrive beside Aoba and stopped him.

"Now, the only person we can think of is you. I hope you can help us." Shikaku said sincerely. There was nothing wrong with his attitude. What he said made Aoba feel extremely speechless.

"If you ask them to give up, then you would be in this situation."

Aoba said indifferently. He knew about the war. Chunin and Jonin were the main forces on the battlefield. Genin would often stay in the village unless it was the kind of situation where they need to go to the battlefield.

To a certain extent, it was impossible. Genin's identity was also a form of protection in itself. It could prevent them from participating in the war.

However, this was only at the beginning of the war.

In the end, they still have to go to the battlefield even if they were a Genin, and they will also go to war directly after graduating from ninja school!

The Third Ninja World War was an exceptionally tragic battle. In the original development of Ninja World history, it was the feeling of all forces fighting to the last bullet.

Not to mention now, after Aoba continuously provoked and stirred up trouble between the various forces. Not only did the Third Ninja World War arrive early, but it also evolved into an even more tragic feeling.

"And..."

After saying that, Aoba turned his face slightly and glanced at Shikaku from the corner of his eye. He slowly said, "Even Genin might have to go to the battlefield."

Aoba did not despise Shikaku behavior for not wanting his sister to go to the battlefield!

After all, he was similar to this. In order not to go to the battlefield, he tried his best to hide his strength.

It could be said that he was selfish. However, Aoba liked to live in a more comfortable way.

For Konohagakure, he had a sense of belonging in his heart, but he did not have much of a sense of national honor. After all, he did not belong here. He just transmigrated here.

Aoba believes that this is where he lives and has a few good friends. He will make some appropriate choices whenever he wants to help, but the premise was that it will not affect his normal life.

But...

If he were to go out to fight for Konohagakure. He was not so idle. This kind of thing, whoever wants to do it will do it!

Aoba did not have any dissatisfaction with this idea of not wanting to go to the battlefield. After all, this was human nature, and anyone had the right to choose.

But...

Aoba scoffed at Shikahisa's choice.

The parties involved did not say that they wanted to hide and chose to participate in the Chunin Exam. They wanted to climb to Chunin's position, but some people just had to meddle in other people's business. They even use some of their connections to get the two girls out of Chunin Exam.

Why did this feeling make him so unhappy!

Aoba admitted that Shikaku was very smart. He could think of planting a person to let that person enter the group of the two girls, and then through the act of dragging the two girls down, let the two girls fail THE Chunin Exam smoothly.

Was this very interesting?

Aoba felt that whether the two girls from the Nara clan and Akimichi clan could pass the Chunin Exam was a question, or even needed to be dragged down.

"Aoba, just treat it as a favor. If we allow them to go to the battlefield, it would be too dangerous!" Shikaku said in a low voice.

"You can change to another person."

After Aoba finished speaking, he directly stepped out of Ramen Ichiraku and disappear.

He left four bowls of ramen for these three people, including his own. Because the noodles had not been cooked, he had already left.

Aoba did not even have the mood to eat ramen with these three people.

He could almost foresee it.

If he continued to sit here and eat ramen with these three people, then the next topic would be the Chunin Exam.

"Hey..."

Shikaku looked in the direction that Aoba had left and could not help but sigh. He already knew that they had fallen out in their conversation.

"What a pity."

Shikaku shook his head helplessly and returned to the seat where Inoichi and Choza were sitting. He raised his hands and patted the backs of the two people.

"It's time for us to go!"

The expression on Shikaku's face revealed deep helplessness. As he spoke, he had already begun to look for other candidates in his mind.

"Shikaku, wait, the ramen is ready!" Choza rubbed his stomach and put on an eager look. When he smelled the aroma of the ramen, he was already dying to eat, and his stomach was rumbling.

"Why are you still in the mood to eat ramen!" Shikaku said in a bad mood. He was not in the mood now. The registration for the Chunin exam was nearing. If he did not settle the matter, then the two girls might find someone to team up with.

"Huh?"

At this time, Teuchi, who heard the conversation between the two immediately turned his head. His narrowed eyes shone with a terrifying light.

"You are not eating?"

Teuchi's voice was filled with a dangerous aura. In an instant, it was as if Noodle House's temperature had dropped.

"I hate people who waste food the most!"

As Teuchi's voice rang out, everyone, including Shikaku, felt goosebumps all over their bodies. They felt an extremely strong sense of oppression.

"That... eat... we all will eat..." Shikaku braced himself and said.

"That's more like it!"

The corners of Teuchi's mouth curled up into a smile. It looked like a transformation from a cloudy day to a sunny day. The aura around his body instantly changed greatly, causing all of them to be dumbfounded.

"Hehehe, I can eat them all. It's not impossible for me to eat four bowls!"

Choza was immediately overjoyed.

He could finally eat.

When he entered Ramen Ichiraku, he began to feel hungry.

No!

To be more precise, it was probably because he had already started to feel hungry when he heard that Aoba wanted to treat them.

"Why did you find Aoba to participate in the Chunin Exam?"

Teuchi stared at them curiously and asked. He had heard some of their conversations just now, but he did not interrupt.

"We don't want the two girls to pass the Chunin Exam," Shikaku explained.

"Aoba's strength is relatively weak. As long as he plays normally, the two girls will not be able to take him. If we can place Aoba in their group, he can drag them down." Inoichi explained. He indeed thought of Aoba because of Teacher Bai of the Ninja School. However, the impression that Aoba left on him was that his body was weak.

"So, this is what happened!"

Teuchi looked at Shikaku meaningfully, then looked at Inoichi. However, he did not look at Choza, who was eating quietly.

"Aoba's normal performance..."

"It may indeed shock you!"

"Don't look for him!"

Teuchi muttered to himself. As he spoke, he had already turned around and walked toward the workbench where he prepare noodles.

...

After leaving Ramen Ichiraku Noodle House, Aoba strolled while going back to Anbu's dormitory because his mood wasn't so calm, and there were many things on his mind

He had never expected this!

He had actually encountered such a thing.

This generation's Ino-Shika-Cho had asked him to participate in Chunin Exam, but they had actually treated him as a DEBUFF.

"This year's Chunin Exam..."

A strange thought suddenly appeared in Aoba's mind. Now that he knew that Shikaku did not want the two girls to pass the Chunin Exam, he would let them pass.

"Now is the time of turmoil in the ninja world, not only will the chunin exam not be abandoned because of the war, but it will be more complicated and held for several more sessions. The reason for this was very simple. It was to select as many Chunin as possible to become the backbone of the war."

When Aoba met the trio earlier, he still did not know why since the Third Ninja World War was coming, why did the village have to prepare for Chunin Exam?

Now, after the increase in reading memories during this period of time, Aoba had accumulated more experience and understood the situation of the Ninja World more clearly. Therefore, he understood that the more frequent the war was, the more likely they would hold Chunin Exams.

The purpose of the Chunin Exam was to select more outstanding ninjas and to make these ninjas contribute to the village on the battlefield.

It was just that...

When Aoba thought about how the three of them had sought him out to make up the numbers and be a loser, he felt very unhappy.

How contemptible it must be to do such an underworld operation!

Aoba was very low-key and did not fight for anything. He did not care about the misunderstanding that the world had of him. However, they expressed their contempt for him in front of him. This made him very dissatisfied.

...

After a while.

Aoba arrived at a relatively more prosperous area in Konohagakure.

"Have you heard? Danzo-sama is injured! Very, very serious! He might not be able to move for the rest of his life!"

"I heard about it! Even the village's medical ninja can't do anything about it! They want to find Tsunade-sama, but no one knows where she is!"

"This is a bit difficult!"

"This is really bad news. The Third Ninja World War started. The impact of Danzo-sama's fall is too great!"

"Originally, when Kumogakure lost a Hari. I thought that we had the upper hand in the war with Kumogakure, but I didn't expect that hateful Raikage also paralyzed Danzo-sama before leaving!"

"Right now, all the medical ninjas in the village are helpless. I feel that it might be impossible. I just don't know who can take the position of Anbu Leader!"

"At present, it seems that no one can replace Danzo-sama!"

"Yes! Danzo-sama is too important to Konohagakure!"

"..."

When Aoba passed by a vegetable stall in the center of the bustling area, he heard that the aunts in the village were all talking about Danzo.

Unexpectedly!

There was still a day when Danzo's reputation would be reversed!

Aoba remembered that what people said not long ago was that Danzo was the reincarnation of a tengu, who specialized in eating people and ate all the missing people in the village.

Now, he had directly become Konohagakure's pillar of support.

However...

This was not without reason.

The current Danzo was indeed the village support, and not everyone could replace him.

Hiruzen was a very timid person to begin with. If Danzo was no longer by his side. It was still unknown how the Third Ninja World War would turn out!

Moreover...

Danzo's fall would instantly cause the power of the village to lose balance. The Uchiha clan would feel that the big stone weighing on their hearts was gone.

Another period of time passed.

Aoba returned to Anbu's dormitory.

Bang!

Just as Aoba pushed open his room door and walked in, he immediately heard a faint sound. The debut release happened at N0v3lBiin.

Following that, information was transmitted into his mind. It was the shadow clone that had stayed in the dormitory.

When the shadow clone heard that someone had come in, it immediately and swiftly canceled the Kage Bunshin no Jutsu(Shadow Clone Technique). Then, everything that had happened during this period of time was transmitted to Aoba's mind.

"Your reaction is quite fast!"

"As expected of me!"

"Even my body didn't find the moment when the shadow clone was canceled!"

Aoba praised himself. He walked into his room and looked at the table. He immediately saw two books.

One was red.

The other was black.

Among them, the red book cover was very exciting.

Just now, the shadow clone in the dormitory was copying the story of Teacher Bai of the Ninja World in a black book. Before he finished writing it, he heard the sound of the door and cancel the shadow clone.

"Do you want to continue writing?"

Aoba stared at the book on the table and thought about it quickly, especially the words that Eaton had told him not long ago.

"Now that Danzo has become like this, I shouldn't rush it. But the timing is really bad. As those aunties said, the current Konoha still needs Danzo!"

Aoba's eyes suddenly flashed with a thoughtful look. He began to quickly weigh the pros and cons of this matter in his heart.

If he doesn't care about anything...

Konohagakure will be supported by Hiruzen alone.

The two Konohagakure Advisors, Koharu and Homura behind Hiruzen had already been ignored by him.

As for Orochimaru, he was focused on scientific research. He did not care about what happened outside.

The other two Sannin were not here.

There were not many people who could be used.

They were in a very awkward situation.

At this time, with Hiruzen's extremely cowardly character, perhaps he would make an exaggerated concession in many things and eventually ruin the good situation that he had created.

Moreover...

Those aunties had already said it.

Konohagakure's medical ninja could no longer treat Danzo's injuries! The only person who could treat Danzo's injuries…

Only Tsunade!

Then…

Konohagakure would definitely try their best to find Tsunade. If they couldn't find her, Danzo wouldn't be able to stand up. Konohagakure's current strength was greatly weakened.

If they found Tsunade, then Tsunade would be kidnapped by morality and forced to treat Danzo. Not to mention that Tsunade had hemophobia and her treating Danzo was something that Aoba couldn't accept.

"Looks like..."

Aoba's eyes became serious, and he made a decision in his heart. A very bold decision that would take a bit of a risk, but might also have a great harvest.

"I can only do it myself!"

Aoba silently nodded. At this moment, he thought of many ways and finally chose one of them. He was not completely without any benefits in helping Danzo. Instead, he would put Danzo in a more painful situation.

Report chapter Comments

Chapter 322: Brother Eaton, Let's Go!

Aoba thought about it and immediately made a decision, that was, to solve Danzo's serious injury.

At the beginning of the Third Ninja World War. Kumogakure and Konohagakure had already fought a few times. Sunagakure and Amegakure were also in a great battle. Iwagakure and Kirigakure, on the other hand, may attack at any time.

The ninja world began to enter its chaotic time.

However, the most important person besides the Third Hokage fell at this time.

This would cause the Third Hokage to directly lose his most capable helper. In this chaotic situation, what will happen was unknown.

Aoba looked at the history of the entire Ninja World.

When Hiruzen was in position. Danzo had been silently supporting him from behind. He had never left Hiruzen alone!

"Let's go and take a look first!"

After Aoba had a rough plan in mind, he immediately walked to the side of the table and picked up the black book.

This book was prepared for Danzo. Danzo had only looked at it once. He had never looked at it again.

In fact, the contents of the book had not been completely written at this time, but it was not important. Anyway, it was not appropriate to show this thing to Danzo at this time. This thing was just to be prepared.

Thinking of this.

Aoba's eyes fell on a red book on the table.

On the cover of this red book, there was an extremely hot and fierce beauty. It was the book with Fugaku's signature on the title page. The story of Teacher Bai of the Ninja School had been completed, and there were not many pages left in the book. Aoba no longer planned to use this book.

Then, Aoba picked up the red book directly.

"I think I have a better idea."

Aoba put the red book and the black book into his ninja pouch, then left Anbu's dormitory and walked toward Konohagakure Intelligence Division.

Along the way, Aoba could feel people looking at him from time to time, and they smile meaningfully.

Aoba felt the gazes of these people. His face was expressionless. But in his heart, he felt that this was not a very appropriate method.

'This won't do!'

Aoba silently thought in his mind. He knew that as long as he gave the manuscript to the Anbu from the Yamanaka clan, they would spread it out.

Although he had already emphasized not to spread the manuscript, it was useless and had no effect!

These people had never intended to listen to him!

The most important thing was...

If it was spread out, then it spread out!

He would just treat it as this book being promoted!

But he doesn't know who secretly revealed that the person who wrote the book was Aoba!

This directly made Aoba a small celebrity in front of these Anbu. Recently, every time he passed by the crowd, someone would look at him.

This feeling...

How should he say it!

If it was someone else who liked to show off or who was very high-profile and want to be the focus of everyone's attention, their hearts might be greatly satisfied.

But for Aoba, this was a big problem. His style was very low-key, cautious, and did not like to be noticed by too many people. He just wanted to do his own things silently.

This situation now made him feel a little uncomfortable. His impression of the Yamanaka clan was greatly reduced once again.

Looks like...

He had to find a chance to clarify things.

It was time to drag Fugaku out!

...

After a while.

Aoba arrived at Konohagakure Intelligence Division's black room.

At this time, the black room was unusually quiet. There was no sound so there was no one inside.

"Sure enough, they're off work!"

Aoba also had a testing attitude. After all, the distance from Anbu's dormitory to Konohagakure Intelligence Division was not far.

After that, Aoba turned around and walked toward Eaton's office. His idea was very simple. Since Danzo was still of value to Konohagakure now.

In that case, he could save him. However, he definitely couldn't save him for free.

Now, he had made up his mind.

He might as well look for Eaton and give this Konohagakure Intelligence Division Captain face.

This way, not only could he repay the care that this big brother gave to him during this period, but he could also let Eaton return a favor to Danzo.

A few minutes later.

Aoba came to the door of Eaton's office.

The door of the office was closed. Judging from this situation, he should not be here. But he still knocked on the door.

Dong dong dong

Along with the dull knock, there was no response from Eaton's office. It could be confirmed that there was no one inside.

Then...

Aoba was now sure that Eaton had already returned home!

"Let's go to Brother Eaton's house and take a look."

Aoba turned around and left Konohagakure Intelligence Division. He had read Eaton's memories and knew where the latter lived.

After leaving Konohagakure Intelligence Division, Aoba walked toward the area in the middle of Konohagakure.

The ninja in the middle and high ranks position in Konohagakure, all live in the core circle of Konohagakure.

The benefits they received were all good!

About half an hour later.

Aoba came to the door of a house. He stood at the door and looked up at the gradually darkening sky. He then hesitated for a moment.

According to the memories, he read. Eaton likes to play some small games that simulate torture with his wife before going to bed.

Even Aoba didn't know these two were like this.

Perhaps...

This was like-minded!

One likes to torture, the other likes to be tortured, and every night comes a period of whipping, then all the emotions were mobilized.

It was just...

Aoba didn't know if the two of them were in the middle of the process.

After a moment of hesitation. Aoba raised his right hand and knock on the door.

Knock knock knock...

There was a light knock on the door. Although the sound was not loud, it could be heard by the people in the room.

Aoba did not want to be too loud and disturb Eaton's mood inside. However, he was not very willing to wait, so he had to bite the bullet and knock on the door.

"Who is it?"

An unhappy voice came from the door. The owner of the voice was Eaton.

"Brother Eaton, it's me, Aoba."

After hearing Eaton's voice, Aoba was slightly relieved. He could clearly hear the impatience in Eaton's tone, but it was clear that he had not disturbed him. The torture game between the two of them should not have officially begun.

Creak...

With the sound of a door panel rubbing, the door to Eaton's residence opened.

At this time, Eaton, who was dressed in grayish-blue pajamas, stood at the door, staring at this subordinate in front of him who had never been here before.

"Did something happen?"

A lot of question marks appeared in Eaton's mind. He vaguely felt that something had happened. Otherwise, there was no need for Aoba to find him. For someone like Aoba to take the initiative to find his home, there must be something wrong.

"There is indeed something."

Aoba nodded, then glanced at the door behind Eaton. He turned his eyes to Eaton and asked, "Brother Eaton, do you think it's more appropriate for us to go out and talk somewhere, or go into your house and talk?"

"Go out. Wait for me to change my clothes. Ibiki still has homework to do!" Eaton said without hesitation. Then he nodded to Aoba and added, "Wait for me here for a while."

"Okay."

Aoba did not expose Eaton's thoughts. Aoba was very clear on what Eaton's habits were. Not only that, Aoba looked up and found that the window on the upper floor was dimly lit.

Ibiki's room was upstairs.

The place where Eaton and his wife were playing was in the basement. However, there were still some props scattered around the house.

It was already too late for Eaton to clean up at this time, so he hurriedly told Aoba to wait. Then, he went into the room to change his clothes. He did not dare to let Aoba in.

A few minutes later.

Eaton changed into regular clothes and walked out. He stood at the door and glanced at Aoba.

"Aoba, you haven't eaten yet, right? I know a good barbecue shop and the environment there is very quiet. It should not be closed yet. Let's talk over there!" Eaton said to Aoba. His tone was very calm, without any anger. If it was someone else who knocked on the door, he would have already been angry. However, the person in front of him was Aoba. No matter how much he complained in his heart, he did not dare to say anything.

"Okay." Aoba nodded. He felt that Eaton's arrangement was pretty good. There was no problem.

"Come with me!"

Eaton immediately walked out and brought Aoba to the barbecue shop not far away.

Aoba followed closely behind. He was silent all the way and did not say anything. After a while, Eaton brought Aoba to the barbecue shop he mentioned.

For this barbecue shop.

In addition to seeing it in Konohagakure people's memories, Aoba also vaguely saw it in the anime. It seemed to be where the Akimichi loved to eat the most.

Eaton ordered a private room, ordered several plates of meat, and then sat on the futon in the private room.

"Aoba, sit down."

After Eaton sat down, he pointed at the futon in front of him and gestured for Aoba to sit down as well.

Aoba nodded. He immediately sat down on the futon, faced Eaton head-on, and looked at each other.

"Aoba, there must be something important for you to look for me so late at night, right?"

Eaton's eyes focused on Aoba. After carefully examining Aoba's facial expression, he picked up the teapot on the table, poured out a cup of barley tea for Aoba, and pushed it in front of Aoba.

Then he poured himself another cup, held it to his mouth, felt the mellow fragrance of the tea, and took a small sip.

"Tell me!"

"No one will disturb us here!"

"The waiter will serve all the dishes at one time after they are all ready!"

Eaton said to Aoba. From his words, it could be seen that he often came to this barbecue shop to eat and was already very used to it.

"Okay."

Aoba also picked up the teacup and slowly took a sip. The rich and fragrant barley tea had a quiet effect.

"Brother Eaton, I came to find you this time mainly for a few things..."

Aoba couldn't tell exactly how many there were, so he didn't say a fixed number. He reached into the ninja pouch and took out the red book.

"The first thing is that I want to give you the story of Teacher Bai in the Ninja School!"

Aoba placed the red book on the table and pushed it in Eaton's direction. As he spoke, he nodded at Eaton, a look of "you understand" on his face.

"Aoba, you can't be..." When Eaton saw the red book, his eyes suddenly lit up. His dark pupils seemed to be burning with hot flames, and every cell in his body became excited. He asked with a trembling voice, "Have you finished writing the story of Teacher Bai of the Ninja School?!"

"Hahaha, that's right!"

Aoba immediately smiled and nodded. Before he said these words, he had already guessed that Eaton might have this reaction. Now, this appearance really did not make him feel anything wrong. Everything was no different from what he imagined.

"I have finished writing the story of Teacher Bai of the Ninja School. Now the story on this red book is the full content!"

Aoba stared at Eaton with a serious expression on his face.

"Brother Eaton, now I will give you this book. I hope you can help me to publish the story of Teacher Bai of the Ninja School!" Aoba said very seriously.

"No problem!"

Eaton nodded fiercely and then patted his chest. The whole process and movements were very serious, giving people a feeling of assurance from the bottom of their hearts.

"Leave this matter to me!"

"From tomorrow onwards, I will start immediately!"

"I will strive to publish it officially this month!"

"There will definitely be no problem!"

Eaton's face was very serious. To him, the story of Teacher Bai of the Ninja School made him see a different kind of novel. It had a milestone-like effect and was not something that other novels could compare to.

Even...

Deep in his heart, he did not think that Aoba could write a novel better than Teacher Bai of the Ninja School!

However, he did not say such words. From his point of view, he hoped that Aoba could write better works. This way, he would have more beautiful books to read!

"Brother Eaton, I have one more thing to explain, and that is the author's signature. Write the word 'Fugaku', it is not the 'Uchiha Fugaku'. You understand what I mean, right?" Aoba said to Eaton.

In fact, he found Eaton this time. The main purpose was not to publish the story of Teacher Bai of the Ninja School.

This was just a matter of convenience.

However...

On the way here, he met many people looking at him with very special gazes. This was something that he was unwilling to accept.

It was not because he wrote the novel Teacher Bai of the Ninja School and has some sense of shame about writing this kind of book. His face was thick enough.

The thing that made him feel uncomfortable was.

He had received the attention of too many people. This made him feel very uncomfortable. Everyone looked at him with eyes that made him feel as if he was being burned. There was a very painful feeling.

"Okay..."

Eaton nodded. How could he not understand what Aoba meant? It was just that the issue of the signature made him feel a little uncomfortable. After all, the book was written by Aoba, but it was signed in someone else name. It made Fugaku become the person who picked the peach. This book signature could not be easily accepted by a book fan like him.

"I hope the problem of the author's name can be solved slowly in the future!" Eaton sighed.

"It will not be resolved."

Aoba shook his head and looked at Eaton, "I have decided that my pen name will be Fugaku in the future. Any publicity and explanation made to the outside world will make Uchiha Fugaku the author of my work, and I am just a nobody who silently writes a book behind the scenes."

"This..."

When Eaton heard Aoba's words, he was stunned. This kind of thing was completely different from his philosophy. It made him feel extremely difficult to accept and he did not know what to say.

"Brother Eaton, this is the way to make me feel very comfortable. I don't want to be seen by so many people, so I let Fugaku be the person who is surrounded by stars. I just want to write a book quietly. In this way, I can write better works without being disturbed. In this way, you can also have better books to read." Aoba explained to Eaton with a smile.

"I understand..." Eaton nodded. He understood everything in principle, but in reality, there was still a pit in his heart when he operated these things. He temporarily did not cross it, maybe it would be better in the future.

Knock Knock Knock...

At this moment, there was a light knock on the door of the private room.

"Customer, your dishes are ready. Do you want the dishes to be served now?" The waiter's voice sounded from outside the private room.

"Do it!"

Eaton immediately said. As he spoke, he directly picked up the red book on the table and placed it into the ninja pouch at his waist carefully like a treasure.

"Yes!"

The waiter's voice sounded again. Then, the door of the private room was opened. One by one, waiters came in with the dishes and placed the marinated meat on the table where Aoba and Eaton were.

It was not just meat. There were also some seafood, vegetables, and fruits.

Overall, it looked very sumptuous.

"Please enjoy!"

After the waiters served all the dishes, they bowed deeply to Aoba and Eaton. Then, they left in turn and did not disturb their meal anymore.

This was the reason why Eaton liked to eat here. There was no need to worry too much about the environment.

The waiters here gave their customers great respect. They would prepare all the dishes according to the wishes of the guests and serve them. This way, there would not be a problem of repeatedly delaying the customers' time to serve the dishes.

Other than that, the barbecue shop's waiter could also accompany them and served the barbecue. However, this kind of service could still be chosen.

Some guests hoped to have some more private space, so the waiter would leave and no longer disturb them.

"Come, come, come, Aoba, don't be polite. Whatever you want to eat, roast it yourself. Let's each roast our own. I won't roast it for you!"

Eaton waved to Aoba. He directly picked up a barbecue clip and put a piece of beef on the barbecue rack, making a sizzling sound, and directly emitting a delicious fragrance.

It could be seen that Eaton was in a good mood.

When Eaton knew that the story of Teacher Bai of the Ninja School was going to end, he was very sad.

However, after this period of foreshadowing, he had already accepted this matter in his heart. Now, he was no longer in the mood to be sad, but have more expectations.

The story of Teacher Bai of the Ninja School was finally coming to everyone's eyes!

"Okay."

Aoba nodded and picked up the barbecue clip next to him. He picked up a piece of thin beef and placed it on the barbecue rack.

"Brother Eaton, I can rest assured if I hand Teacher Bai over to you!" Aoba said.

When Eaton heard Aoba's words, he was stunned for a moment. He stared at Aoba in a daze and did not know how to answer this question.

Literally.

There did not seem to be a problem. But why did he feel that it was strange...

"Cough, cough, cough..."

Eaton cleared his throat and immediately turned his attention back. He immediately put away the smile on his face and stared seriously at Aoba again.

"Aoba, you just said that you have several things to tell me. The end and publication of this book should be just one thing, right? Is there anything else?" Eaton asked.

After hearing Eaton's words, Aoba did not speak immediately. Instead, he flipped the meat on the barbecue rack over.

Following Aoba's silence. The atmosphere in the entire private room became heavy.

Seeing that Aoba did not speak, Eaton did not immediately ask. He could faintly feel that this matter was not that simple. Aoba seemed to be still hesitating.

Since that was the case, then let Aoba think about it again.

Just as Eaton had guessed, Aoba still hasn't fully figured out whether this matter will affect him more or not.

Time passed by.

Gradually.

The piece of meat that Aoba had roasted was cooked.

He picked up the roasted beef using his chopsticks, placed it in the dipping sauce for a while, then put it into his mouth and slowly chewed it.

"The taste is not bad."

Aoba nodded. He then raised his head and stared at Eaton with a serious expression.

'There is no need to think it through!'

'Just do it!'

Aoba made up his mind as he chewed.

"Brother Eaton, before I say these things, I want to ask you something. You have to answer me truthfully!" Aoba said in a low voice.

"What is it?" When Eaton was asked by Aoba, his eyes were full of suspicion, especially when he saw Aoba's serious look. Even he was nervous, not knowing what Aoba was going to say.

"Do you really want to save Danzo-sama?" Aoba asked in a low voice.

"You can save Danzo-sama?!" Eaton's voice suddenly rose a lot, and his whole body became spirited.

"Shh..." Aoba raised a finger and placed it in front of his mouth, indicating for Eaton to keep quiet. Then, he lowered his voice and said, "Brother Eaton, I didn't say that I could do it. I just wanted to ask you, do you really want to do this?"

"If not for Danzo-sama speaking up for me and promoting me to this position, I wouldn't be the me I am today. So, if I have the chance to save Danzo-sama's life, I would also like to repay his kindness." Eaton nodded heavily. His meaning was very clear. He hoped to save Danzo, but he had no way to save Danzo.

"Brother Eaton, you have been taking care of me all this time. I am willing to help you return this favor. Let's go and see what's going on with Danzo-sama." Aoba said with a serious face. In fact, he was not hesitating because of Eaton, but because of Danzo.

He hadn't thought about saving Danzo.

What would happen if he save Danzo?

What would happen if he couldn't save Danzo?

After his consideration… This chapter was first shared on the NOv3l-B1n platform.

In the end, he thought of an even more appropriate method!

No matter what, he had to find Danzo, so he might as well put on an act on Eaton's relationship. Not only could he achieve the same goal, but he could also further develop Eaton's relationship.

After this period of thinking. Aoba found that if Eaton took care of him, then he would be fine in Konohagakure Intelligence Division.

It could be said to be a superior who shielded him from the wind and rain.

"Are you going to see it?"

Eaton's excited mood immediately calmed down. Just now, he thought that Aoba would find Tsunade-sama, but when he heard that it was Aoba himself who went to see it, he suddenly did not have so much expectation about this matter.

"Yes, I will go to see it myself. But I have a condition, that is, I can not expose my identity. I need to change into a new set of clothes and put on a mask. Only then can I be at ease. Otherwise, I will not go." Aoba replied.

"Do you have to be so careful?" Eaton asked the curiosity that he had always had in his heart. He had already faintly noticed that Aoba was not as weak as he looked on the surface. However, because of Aoba's relationship with Tsunade-sama, he did not investigate Aoba, nor did he want to expose Aoba. He even gives Aoba a suggestion, "Aoba if you can save Danzo-sama, you will be Danzo-sama's savior and the great savior of the village. You can leave Konohagakure Intelligence Division in one fell swoop and work in the top management of the Konoha Hospital!"

"I am not interested in these things. I don't want to be famous, and I don't want to be in top management. I think Konohagakure Intelligence Division is quite good. I am used to it and don't want to go anywhere." Aoba shook his head and said.

"Alright..."

Eaton looked at Aoba's love for Konohagakure Intelligence Division which had been expressed countless times, and suddenly, he was more and more convinced of it.

"Come to think of it..."

"Aoba!"

"Do you really have the confidence to save Danzo-sama?"

Eaton asked seriously. He was still very concerned about this matter. His eyes were fixed on Aoba as if he wanted to see the answer to the question he wanted from Aoba's face.

"Whether I can save him or not needs to be seen. I have never seen Danzo-sama's injury before, so I don't understand his current situation."

Aoba's words were not a refusal, but the truth from the bottom of his heart.

Danzo was injured by the Third Raikage. It was different from the situation when he played the role of Gasshi to hurt Hari.

Although they were both crippled. But the position and degree of injury were uncertain.

Therefore, Aoba could not guarantee that he could cure Danzo's injury. He had to go to Danzo in person and carefully examine the injury. Then analyzed it through the medical knowledge he had stored. Finally, made a conclusion based on the difficulty of operating the medical ninjutsu.

These were not things that could be directly decided without seeing them.

Medical Ninjutsu was ninjutsu that makes medical treatment more convenient based on medical knowledge.

For example, Chakura no Mesu(Chakra Scalpel).

It had a higher accuracy than a scalpel. But it was not that it could not be replaced with a scalpel. It just made the operation process easier.

Even if it was Shosen Jutsu(Mystical Palm Technique).

It was not the kind of thing that you could directly press on a person and then directly heal them. After all, this was the real ninja world. Not the world in the game.

"I understand. I'll take you there!"

After hearing Aoba's words, Eaton hesitated for a moment. After thinking about it, he gave his own conclusion, which was to take the risk to bring Aoba there.

He had already understood what Aoba meant.

If he wanted Aoba to check on Danzo's injuries, then he had to bring an Aoba who refused to reveal his identity with his identity.

This was quite difficult for him!

After all, at this critical juncture, bringing a person who would not reveal his identity to get close to the injured Danzo was something that no one could easily let go of.

However, Eaton was willing to try!

"Do you have anything else to add?" Eaton looked at Aoba again.

"It doesn't matter whether I cured Danzo-sama or not. You and I only know about this matter. No third person can know that I was the one who treated Danzo-sama." Aoba said in a deep voice.

"Aoba, do you know that if you say it like this, all the credit will be mine..." Eaton smiled bitterly. If that were the case, then the credit he received would be too great.

"The risk you take is too great!" Aoba said with a smile.

"If you say so, I won't be polite!" Eaton nodded. Aoba's words just now had reached the bottom of his heart. After all, taking the risk to bring Aoba, a medical ninja who did not want to reveal his identity, would put a lot of pressure on him first.

If Aoba successfully cured Danzo-sama, then the pressure would turn into a huge reward.

But...

If not healed.

Or if something unexpected happened.

Then the pressure would not only be a problem of pressure, it might even lead to his death.

Simply put, it was a gamble!

"Is there anything else?" Eaton gritted his teeth and said. His eyes were a little red now, and he was starting to look a little crazy. He was going to bet everything on this matter.

"Nothing else. I'll tell you when I think of something." Aoba said lightly. He did not have any specific requirements for these things. If he thought of something else, it would not be too late to tell Eaton.

"Tomorrow morning, come to my house and find me. I will prepare clothes for you and take you to see Danzo-sama!" Eaton said in a deep voice. His voice seemed to be squeezed out from between his teeth, and his eyes were full of determination. Now, he wanted to gamble on Aoba, the Tsunade's student. Although he did not know what level Aoba's medical ninjutsu had reached, he still had some understanding of what Aoba had done in his compartment. After the prisoners were ravaged, he was able to walk out of Konohagakure Intelligence Division almost unscathed. He did not cause any extra trouble for Konohagakure Intelligence Division and also gained the title of "cat-faced demon".

"Okay." Aoba nodded. Now that this matter had been arranged, his mood also relaxed a little.

Suddenly.

He picked up the barbeque clip again, picked up a piece of meat, and placed it directly on the barbecue rack.

Sizzle--...

The moment the meat was put on the barbecue rack, there was a sizzling noise and smoke.

"Aoba, can I ask you a question?" Eaton was no longer in the mood to eat barbecue. His eyes were fixed on Aoba as if he wanted to see through Aoba's heart. Now, he was more and more confused about this subordinate.

"Can I say no?" Aoba picked up the roasted meat and stuffed it into his mouth.

"Sure." Eaton was stunned and said with a smile.

"Ask away," Aoba said casually. He picked up the barbecue clip again, picked up a piece of beef, and put it on the barbecue rack.

"..."

The corner of Eaton's mouth twitched violently.

Why didn't this person play according to the routine?

Just now, he wanted to ask, but he felt a rejection from Aoba's words. He immediately retracted this thought and found that Aoba had let him ask. He was directly at a loss.

"That... I want to ask... why are you asking to save Danzo-sama?"

Eaton immediately collected himself and looked at Aoba curiously. This question had already been in his mind when Aoba had said those words just now.

However, Eaton did not ask. He could even guess what Aoba would say.

It was nothing more than words for the sake of Konohagakure's future and so on...

"Because of you, Brother Eaton!"

Aoba looked even more casual, making it impossible to tell whether he was telling the truth or not.

As he said this, Eaton's face was full of black lines. These words were pleasant to hear, but he did not believe them. However, he also tactfully stopped asking.

...

In the following period of time, Aoba and Eaton casually chatted about other topics, but the most they talked about was the new book.

Eaton was already beginning to look forward to Aoba's new book.

After the two of them finished eating. Eaton paid the bill and left the barbecue shop with Aoba. Then, they went their separate ways.

The two of them had different thoughts in their hearts, but they reached a consensus on the same thing. After all, they had a sense of interest.

After Aoba returned to Anbu's dormitory, he directly fell asleep on the iron bed.

The next day.

Early morning.

Aoba was woken up by a bombardment of messages.

The shadow clones that had been set up had already returned to his body, and they had brought along the experience of splicing and building wood on the first floor of the tower.

"It's time to find Eaton."

Aoba immediately changed into Anbu's standard uniform. Just as he was about to put on the cat face mask, he suddenly felt that this mask had a certain status.

"I can't wear a cat face mask!"

"Well... I can't wear Anbu uniform!"

"I'd better change!"

Aoba changed into casual clothes again, then put on a cloak on his body, and directly put the hat on his head, fully covering his face.

After Aoba finished all this. He immediately thought of something and connected to the Flying Thunder God Formula on a tree branch in Konohagakure's forest.

Aoba immediately used Hiraishin no Jutsu(Flying Thunder God Technique) and disappeared from Anbu's dormitory.

Now, because of the problem with Teacher Bai of the Ninja School manuscript, Aoba's identity was a little eye-catching to a certain extent. If he walked out directly in this outfit, then his identity would be no different from an Id card.

Anyway, no one noticed that he had walked out of Anbu's dormitory.

No one noticed that he had not gone out. His body was not in the dormitory. The problem was not big.

Eaton will settle everything.

Aoba soon arrived at the door of Eaton's house. He raised his hand and knocked on the door then the muffled sound of knocking immediately spread into the room.

"He's here."

Eaton's voice immediately sounded. He had made an agreement with Aoba, so he already knew that the person who came was Aoba. He did not have the impatient feeling of last night at all.

Creak!

The entrance door to Eaton's house was opened.

This time, Eaton let Aoba in openly.

"Aoba, come in quickly. I've prepared clothes for you. I guarantee that your identity will be hidden!" Eaton opened the door and looked around. After making sure that no one was following behind Aoba, he closed the door.

"Thank you, Brother Eaton." Aoba immediately thanked Eaton.

"Don't be so polite, quickly change into it, and then I will take you to the Hokage Building. Yesterday, when I went back, I found out that Danzo-sama was recuperating in the office next to the Hokage Office, which was temporarily transformed into Danzo-sama's consultation room." Eaton said. He knew very well how important this matter was to him, so he did not stay idle for a moment and directly went to inquire about the information.

"Understood."

Aoba immediately took off his cloak and looked at the sofa in Eaton's living room. There was a set of clothes there, which looked like the clothes of a medical ninja. Moreover, it was equipped with a white mask, which could completely cover his identity.

For this set of clothes. Aoba was quite satisfied.

He put on this outfit, then put on the mask and looked it up and down. After making sure there were no problems, he turned around and walked over to Eaton, who was standing at the door.

"Brother Eaton, let's go!"

Aoba's eyes focused on Eaton through the eyes of the mask and looked very confident.

Report chapter Comments

Chapter 323: 90%

"You look so good in this dress!"

Eaton looked at Aoba up and down. When he came back overnight last night, he went to Konoha Hospital and asked Yamagata Ken for a medical ninja uniform. It was the clothes medical ninjas wore during surgery at Konoha Hospital.

Of course, this dress was not for Aoba to use for surgery. This dress was only for Aoba to cover up his identity!

After Aoba wore it, he looked like a medical ninja who came out of Konoha Hospital. If he wore a white mask, no one would be able to see his identity.

"Brother Eaton, let's go take a look. I still don't know Danzo-sama's specific situation." Aoba said to Eaton.

"Okay!"

Eaton nodded. After that, he took a deep breath and tried his best to calm himself down. He stared at the door, pushed it open, and walked out.

Aoba followed behind Eaton and the two walked toward the Hokage Building together.

Half an hour later.

Eaton brought Aoba to the Hokage Building. Along the way, not many eyes focused on Aoba.

The most important reason was that it was still early. Moreover, Aoba was wearing the clothes of a medical ninja from Konoha Hospital. During this period of time, there were too many medical ninjas coming and going in and out of the Hokage Building. The villagers had long been accustomed to them.

Eaton stood in front of the Hokage Building, and his eyes swept over the two ninja guards. His face suddenly became cold, and his imposing manner suddenly changed.

"I'm going to see Danzo-sama!"

Eaton said in a deep voice to the two guards standing at the entrance. His voice revealed a feeling of being in a high position for a long time. That kind of aura that was inadvertently revealed was not something ordinary people could withstand.

"Yes!"

The two guards immediately nodded and made way. They all knew Eaton and knew that the latter was Konohagakure Intelligence Division's big boss.

They did not dare to provoke him at all! After the two guards gave way, Eaton brought Aoba into the building.

When Aoba passed the entrance.

He looked at the two ninjas guarding the entrance through the eyes of the white mask. He could confirm that these two people were the two people who were knocked out by Fugaku's Sharingan that day.

The current Hokage building. It was not too unfamiliar to Aoba. He had never been to places above the second floor, but he had come to the ground floor quite often.

Aoba did not say a word. He just silently followed Eaton. They went up the stairs and went directly to the second floor of the Hokage Building.

This was a ring-shaped corridor. There were rooms on both sides of the corridor. Each room had a sign on it, indicating its function.

Some were staff offices.

Some were advisor offices.

The innermost room at the end of the corridor was the Hokage office, where the Third Hokage Sarutobi Hiruzen worked.

Eaton directly brought Aoba to the end of the corridor, but their target was not the Hokage office, but a room beside the Hokage office.

The room has no signage. From the outside, it was impossible to see the specific function of this room.

Eaton stopped at the door. He did not continue to move forward. He turned to look at Aoba and nodded at him. Then he raised his right hand and gently knocked on the door.

Knock knock knock...

After Eaton knocked on the door. The door of this room was slowly opened, revealing a face that looked like it had been through some hardships.

Aoba's gaze focused on the person who opened the door. He instantly recognized the person. This person was Konohagakure's Advisor, Mitokado Homura.

"So it's Eaton. Why are you here so early?"

When Homura saw Eaton, his eyes slightly relaxed. As he spoke, his eyes glanced at Aoba who was standing next to Eaton. There was no surprise in his eyes. It was obvious that he was not surprised that a medical ninja appear here.

Homura was obviously asking a question that he already knew the answer to. He had already seen Aoba, who was wearing medical ninja clothes beside Eaton. However, he pretended not to see it.

There was no other reason.

Just that...

He just wanted Eaton to take the initiative to say this!

"Advisor-sama, I brought a very good medical ninja here to see Danzo-sama's injuries," Eaton said to Homura in front of him.

"Very good medical ninja?" Homura frowned slightly and turned to look at Aoba. Just now, he just glanced at Aoba casually and did not take Aoba too seriously. After all, there were too many medical ninjas here recently. Even he could not bear to look at them. He looked at Aoba again and again and asked, "How good?"

"..."

At that time, Eaton was speechless and did not know how to answer. How good? Even he did not know Aoba's attainments in medical ninjutsu.

"What is your name?" Homura's eyes were still focused on Aoba, and then he said again in a commanding tone, "Take off your mask."

"Advisor-sama, he is a medical ninja I brought with me. He is very good. He promised to see Danzo-sama's situation, but the only condition is that he is not willing to reveal his name and appearance." Eaton said in a low voice. This was something he had discussed with Aoba, so when this situation occurred, he had to speak for Aoba. He could not let Aoba face this question alone.

"Oh? Do you still want to hide your identity and name? Eaton, are you sure he is reliable? If something happens to Danzo, you can't bear this responsibility!" Homura narrowed his eyes and stared at Eaton. His words could already be said to be a threat to Eaton. Moreover, he did not hide his suspicion of Aoba and it sounded a bit harsh.

"Advisor-sama..." Just as Eaton was about to explain again, he felt Aoba appear next to him. He gently patted his shoulder and planned his words.

"Let me explain."

Aoba's voice slowly sounded. His dark eyes focused on Homura through the holes in the mask.

Now his identity was hidden. There was no need to be polite at all. However, Eaton's identity was still clear. Aoba would more or less pay attention to it.

"Advisor-sama, according to the news that has been spreading widely in the village, Konohagakure's medical ninja has seen Danzo-sama's condition. If no one can treat Danzo-sama now, then Danzo-sama will have to lie in this room in the future!" Aoba said indifferently, almost not giving Homura any face.

"You..."

Homura stared at Aoba. Aoba was now wearing a mask, so he couldn't see his face at all, but it didn't stop him from expressing his anger toward Aoba.

"You can go back!"

Homura directly refused. His expression was very bad, and he directly waved to Eaton.

He was Konohagakure's Advisor. He was used to being pampered in Konohagakure.

No one usually dared to talk to him like this.

Even Hiruzen was polite when talking to him!

How could he accept this?

This person was actually so rude!

"Advisor-sama..." Eaton still wanted to fight for it. In fact, he was quite confident in Aoba. It was only because Aoba don't want to reveal his identity, otherwise, as long as he said that this person was Tsunade-sama's student, then he was sure that this Homura in front of him would very warmly invite Aoba in.

"Eaton, don't say anymore. I won't let an unknown medical ninja come to check on Danzo's situation. If there is an accident, you can't bear this responsibility, and I can't bear this responsibility!" Homura shook his head and said. He completely did not want to talk about this matter anymore, and he was already a little impatient.

"Advisor-sama, there is something you have to figure out first. That is, if we don't do anything, Danzo-sama will be in danger. And if we do something that might cause an accident, then this accident might be a good accident that saves Danzo-sama's life. Even if we really cause some mishap we lose nothing!" Aoba spoke again. In his heart, he had already determined that this was the last time he would speak. If Homura invited him in, then he would seriously help Danzo. However, if Homura still refused to let him in, then it could be said to be Danzo's fate.

"You..."

Homura narrowed his eyes through the lens of his glasses and fell on Aoba. He understood what Aoba meant.

There was no problem in saying this. The current Danzo was already crippled. If he did not receive timely and effective treatment, then he should be lying here in the future.

But...

He still could not easily let this unknown person come in.

"Sorry, I can't..."

Homura shook his head and said. Just as he was about to speak, footsteps came from behind him and interrupted him before he could finish.

"Let them in."

The person who spoke walked out of the room and entered Eaton and Aoba's line of sight. It was a purple-haired woman who looked to be around fifty years old. Her indifferent face had a stern look like that of a school director. It was the other Advisor, Utatane Koharu.

At this time, Koharu was wearing a burlap robe and looking very elegant. Her face was slightly pale. It could be seen that she did not have a good rest recently.

"Koharu, the identity of this person is unknown. We can't let him treat Danzo casually!" Homura frowned and said. However, his tone was still much weaker. It was already different when he was talking to Eaton and Aoba. After all, the person in front of him was Koharu who had the same identity as him. In addition, the latter was a woman. From the time they met until now, they had always been in a concession attitude.

"Let me decide!" Koharu said indifferently. Her gaze passed Homura and fell on the masked Aoba. She said, "I heard your conversation just now. I only have one question. After you answer me, I will decide whether I will let you treat Danzo."

"Brother Eaton, let's go."

The corners of Aoba's mouth slightly curled up behind the mask. Then he patted Eaton on the back, turned around, and walked directly on the way back.

"This..."

Eaton looked at Aoba's back and was stunned for a moment. He didn't know what to say.

"That..."

"Two Advisor-sama."

"Sorry for disturbing you!"

Eaton nodded at Homura and Koharu, then quickly followed Aoba. Actually, he was very clear about Aoba's thoughts. He had the same feeling just now.

They specially came here to treat Danzo-sama but were stopped at the door. Others did not know, but he was very clear. Aoba was Tsunade-sama's direct student.

Although Eaton did not know what level Aoba's medical ninjutsu had reached, he understood that if there was a medical ninja other than Tsunade-sama who could treat Danzo-sama's injuries, then it could only be Aoba.

However...

Eaton was very sympathetic to Aoba's feelings just now!

After all, Aoba was here to help!

He just didn't want to expose the fact that he was Tsunade-sama's student.

Now, under the questioning and cold eyes of these two advisors, he directly chose to leave. Perhaps, without his relationship with Danzo. He might also choose to leave on the spot!

After all, even a person without a temper would not be able to endure such anger!

"You..."

Koharu looked at the back of Aoba and Eaton as they left, and the doubts in her heart instantly became chaotic.

She just wanted to know why the masked man was wearing a mask.

Why hide his identity?

And...

Was there really a need for that?

They had already spread the word that any medical ninjas in the village could diagnose Danzo here. Even if there was no way to cure Danzo, they would not be punished.

This way, there was no need to hide his identity.

Then...

There was only one reason!

A thought flashed through Koharu's mind. She suddenly thought of the most likely reason. It was that this person really could cure Danzo. He just did not want to expose his identity as an expert.

"Wait!"

Koharu immediately shouted at Aoba. Her eyes were focused on Aoba's back, and she felt that what she was thinking just now was possible. Now she wanted to let Aoba try.

Only, this time, Aoba did not speak. He directly walked out.

Aoba's idea was very simple. He had just given Danzo a chance, but they did not cherish it. Now that the opportunity had been missed, he did not want to do it anymore.

"Aoba, Advisor-sama is calling for you!" Eaton followed behind Aoba and whispered to him.

"I didn't hear them," Aoba replied indifferently.

"Aoba, at least give me some face. It's cool to leave now, but it will be hard for me in the future!" Eaton said helplessly. He did not expect to act like this at all. He continued, "Since you chose to hide your identity, you should at least fight for some time with me!"

Suddenly, Aoba stopped in his tracks. He turned to look at Eaton.

"Alright."

Aoba could hear the sincerity in Eaton's voice. Now, Eaton was no longer speaking for the sake of Danzo, but for his own matters.

After all, Aoba could just pat his butt and leave, but Eaton could not. Eaton did not hide his identity at all.

'Consider it for Eaton!'

Aoba muttered silently in his heart. He had used up all the opportunities he had given Danzo just now, but now he was giving Eaton a chance.

"Leave it to me this time!"

Eaton raised his hand to pat Aoba on the shoulder. When his hand was raised in the air, he immediately retracted it.

Now, he already knew that Aoba's body was not as weak at all.

But...

He was already used to this action. It was completely out of habit. Moreover, Eaton was really afraid of Aoba.

He was afraid that after he hit Aoba, Aoba would immediately fall to the ground. This was really possible!

Eaton turned around and walked toward Homura and Koharu.

Aoba stood still.

Right now, he was here to treat Danzo after he came to a conclusion after weighing the pros and cons. Also, treating Dano was not the only thing he had to do here.

"Advisor-sama!"

Eaton quickly ran to the front of Homura and Koharu. With a smile on his face, he bowed deeply to the two of them, showing great respect.

"Eaton, what's the situation? Where did you find this medical ninja? Why does he have to wear a mask? Is he reliable?" Koharu frowned and asked in a low voice. She did not dare to speak loudly now, for fear that Aoba would hear it and stop helping them to treat Danzo.

"Very reliable!"

Eaton first nodded and confirmed Aoba's ability. Although he had never seen how Aoba used medical ninjutsu, he just thought that Aoba was very reliable.

"He is a student of a well-known medical ninja. I persuaded him for a long time before he was willing to come out to treat Danzo-sama. However, his only requirement is to wear a mask and not let people know his identity." Eaton explained to Koharu.

"Why?" Homura said in confusion, "If he has the ability to treat Danzo, he will become Konohagakure's great hero and enjoy the worship of countless people. Isn't that good?"

"What do you know? Some people just like to keep a low profile and don't want others to know their identity easily." Koharu rolled her eyes at Homura in a bad mood. Then, she looked at Eaton and said, "Eaton, invite him over and let him see Danzo. Why do I feel that he might really help Danzo?"

"You actually believe him?" Homura stared at Koharu in confusion and added, "You have to know that he is a person who doesn't even want to reveal his identity!"

"Why don't you believe me?" Koharu stared at Homura and said, "It's been so many years, but your brain is still so stubborn. We don't know his identity. Will Eaton bring him here if he doesn't know his identity? Will Eaton joke about his future and Danzo's life? Why don't you think of this!"

"This..." When Homura heard Koharu's words, he was stunned. He suddenly felt that it was very reasonable and did not know how to refute it.

"The most important thing is..."

Koharu looked at Aoba who was standing there with a serious expression. She took a deep breath and said slowly, "I saw Orochimaru on him."

"???"

As soon as Koharu said this, not only Homura who was standing beside her, but even Eaton also had a lot of question marks popping up in his head.

The two of them couldn't figure it out.

What similarities between Aoba and Orochimaru?

I didn't see it at all!

"I mean feeling!"

Koharu helplessly explained. She rolled her eyes at Homura and Eaton. She was extremely dissatisfied with the reactions of the two people.

"It's the kind of feeling that can't be seen through!"

"Orochimaru felt the same when he came yesterday!"

"I don't know what kind of chips he has!"

Koharu said seriously. Even she was not sure why. After she asked Aoba, she was shocked to see that Aoba left without looking back.

"???"

When Homura and Eaton heard what Koharu said, a lot of question marks appeared on their heads again. They felt that there was something wrong with Koharu's thoughts.

"This person is much more powerful than Orochimaru," Homura said snappily.

"Oh? What do you mean?" Koharu asked curiously.

"Orochimaru, we at least know his name and appearance. What do you know about this person?" Homura said in a strange tone.

"Shut up!" Koharu immediately felt that Homura was mocking her. She immediately shouted. Her voice was very loud and echoed in the corridor.

However, Eaton immediately reacted.

"I'll call him over right now!" He hurriedly nodded at Koharu and Homura.

After that, Eaton quickly walked toward Aoba. He walked until he was in front of Aoba and a smile appeared on his face.

"It worked!"

Eaton said excitedly. There were many things that made him happy.

First, he could see the extent of Aoba's medical ninjutsu. After all, when he secretly practiced medical ninjutsu in Konohagakure Intelligence Division, he knew about it. Moreover, he also used his own connections to help Aoba conceal it.

Second, he brought a medical ninja to see Danzo's situation. No matter what, Danzo had helped him. He still didn't want Danzo to have any problems.

Thirdly, he had successfully reversed the two advisor's views. This gave him a strong sense of accomplishment.

"Alright."

Aoba raised his eyes and looked at Eaton. Just now, he felt that he had given the last chance to Eaton. The latter had also successfully seized this opportunity. Then, he had nothing to say. He nodded at Eaton.

"Follow me!" Eaton immediately brought Aoba back.

At this moment, Koharu and Homura, the two advisors, were still standing there. Now, both of their eyes were focused on Aoba, and they kept looking him up and down. The debut release happened at N0v3lBiin.

Through the information provided by Eaton. They knew that the person in front of them was a student of a well-known medical ninja.

This was the extremely simple information they had. After all, even the so-called well-known medical ninja. They did not know who that person was.

It could be said that...

It was not much different from not saying anything.

"Cough cough..."

At this moment, Koharu cleared her throat. She glared at Homura and held back the words that Homura was about to say.

Homura could only close his mouth.

"Come in with me."

Koharu gestured to Aoba, who was wearing a mask and walked into the room.

Aoba and Eaton followed behind Koharu.

Homura was the last person and close the door. However, there was still a hint of helplessness on his face. He stared cautiously at Aoba. He had always been skeptical about things like not knowing the name or identity.

"Danzo is over here."

Koharu pointed at the bed that had been set up in the room. There was an infusion needle inserted in the back of Danzo's hand.

"Let me see."

Aoba took a step forward and arrived in front of Danzo. When he arrived, he immediately saw Danzo staring at him.

However, Danzo's face was still covered in bandages. He refused to undo it no matter what.

"Danzo-sama, can you speak?" Aoba lowered his voice, making it sound low and rough. He had seen Danzo before, and he knew very well that if he did not deliberately change his voice, he would be recognized by the other party.

"Can—" Danzo's voice seemed to be quite weak as if saying a word could make him use up a lot of strength.

"I'll do a few small tests first. After I ask you, you just have to answer me 'yes' or 'no' and that's it." Aoba said in a low voice. He was now a medical ninja.

"Yes." Danzo's voice sounded particularly weak.

Suddenly, Aoba reached for his ninja pouch. He took out a handful of kunai from it.

Swish!

The moment the kunai appeared in Aoba's hand, Koharu and Homura instantly flashed to Aoba's side. The two of them reached out at the same time to grab Aoba's wrist.

However, Aoba gently moved his wrist. It seemed to be a very simple action. However, it cleverly avoided the hands of the two people who were grabbing at him.

"If I wanted to harm Danzo-sama, there are countless ways that you can't detect. Medical ninjas know how to save people, and they also know how to kill people. They are not so clumsy." Aoba's indifferent voice slowly sounded.

After Aoba said this.

Koharu and Homura looked at each other. They could see the seriousness in each other's eyes. In the end, they nodded to each other and chose to believe in Aoba, giving some space.

Aoba took the kunai, lifted the quilt covering Danzo, and gently stabbed Danzo's left foot.

The whole process wasn't too strenuous. It did not pierce Danzo's skin at all. He did not even bleed. It was a very simple touch.

"Can you feel it?" Aoba asked softly.

"No," Danzo replied. His voice was very tired, and there was a kind of helplessness.

Aoba nodded. He held the kunai and stabbed it at Danzo's thigh. The strength this time was similar to before. It did not cause any substantial damage to Danzo.

"Do you feel anything?" Aoba asked again.

"No." Danzo still gave a negative answer.

Seeing such a scene. Only then did Homura and Koharu understand.

This medical ninja in front of them did not take out kunai to do anything bad to Danzo, but to analyze the injuries that Danzo had suffered.

"Do you feel anything now?"

Aoba held the Kunai in his hand and stabbed it toward Danzo's waist. However, he could feel that Danzo's body did not even have the slightest reaction. It was like a mass of dead meat.

"No." Danzo still denied it.

"How about now?" Aoba held the kunai and stabbed it at the position below Danzo's neck.

"Yes." Danzo immediately replied.

"Okay."

Aoba nodded. He picked up the kunai again and stabbed at Danzo's arm.

"Do you feel anything?" Aoba asked.

"Yes." Danzo replied again.

"Okay."

Aoba nodded again and looked at Danzo's head. He placed the kunai on the bed, raised his right hand, and directly slapped Danzo's head.

"Do you feel anything?"

Aoba gently patted Danzo's head with his right hand. He didn't use any strength at all.

"Ding Dong! Memory Reading Succesful! Obtained: Tenso no Jutsu(Heavenly Transfer Technique)!"

Along with the crisp sound of the electronic prompt, very special ninjutsu appeared in Aoba's mind.

This was Kumogakure's space-time ninjutsu. It could teleport objects to a designated location. Of course, it could also teleport people.

However, if a human's physique did not reach the abnormal level, it was possible to be directly smashed into pieces.

"Sigh..."

Aoba frowned slightly. He felt that this technique had more or less overlapping functions to him.

This technique was a good technique! But he already had a better Hiraishin no Jutsu(Flying Thunder God Technique)!

However, perhaps in the future, it might be useful under certain circumstances!

Following the electronic prompt, there were also some memories. These memories were all Danzo's memories. It had already been loaded into Aoba's brain and could be extracted and examined at any time.

"How is it?!"

Koharu immediately asked nervously. After hearing Aoba sigh, she had already felt that things might not be good.

During this period of time, many medical ninjas had come to see Danzo. In the end, they all left while shaking their heads and sighing.

Not only was Koharu staring at Aoba, but even Homura and Eaton were also staring at Aoba at the same time. Even Danzo, who was lying on the bed, raised his eyes and looked in the direction of Aoba.

"Danzo-sama was hit in the chest and squeezed many internal organs, causing the internal organs to be damaged. However, the injury that caused his current situation is the injury to his spine. If I'm not wrong, Danzo-sama injured his spine." Aoba said in a deep voice.

"Can it be treated?" Koharu immediately asked. This was the question that she was most concerned about. Other medical ninjas had given similar answers, but they had no ability to treat Danzo. Now, they placed all their hopes on Aoba. After all, the previous people had no other way.

"I need to check it myself!" Aoba said seriously. The more he looked at it now, the more he realized the benefits of Byakugan, which turned into X-rays.

"How... how do you check?" Koharu was stunned at that moment. She didn't understand what Aoba meant.

"I want to see the injury on Danzo-sama's spine, and then make a judgment and finally treat it," Aoba said with a serious face.

"You... this..." Koharu had a bad feeling in her heart, but she did not want to stop Aoba, because she had another feeling in her heart that Aoba might treat Danzo.

"Do you have anesthetics?" Aoba asked Koharu.

"This...here...no..." Koharu was stunned. After hearing about the anesthetic, she was a little dumbfounded.

"That's it then."

Aoba retracted his hand and stood up straight. He looked at Koharu and then at Homura.

"This is all for today's examination. I have more or less understood the preliminary situation. Now I will go back and prepare. Tomorrow, I will take the things I need and come directly for the operation." Aoba immediately said. The examination he just said was actually just an excuse because he already knew what Danzo's injury was before he come.

"The operation will be carried out tomorrow?!" Koharu felt that all of this had come too suddenly, and her heart was still not prepared. She could not help but ask, "How confident are you?"

"90%," Aoba said indifferently, his words filled with confidence.

"This..."

Koharu swallowed hard. She stared at Aoba, increasingly feeling that this person was not simple. He was actually able to give such a high success rate.

You have to know...

After the other medical ninjas had seen Danzo's injuries, they were all helpless at that moment!

"Now I have to go back and prepare the things I need for tomorrow's operation. Tomorrow at this time, I will go with Brother Eaton!"

After Aoba finished speaking, he no longer paid attention to the thoughts of these two advisors. He directly turned around and walked toward the door, leaving the two of them with a cool back view.

Report chapter Comments

Chapter 324: Cursed Tongue Eradication Seal

"???"

Koharu and Homura looked in the direction where Aoba had left. A lot of question marks appeared in their heads, and they didn't know what to say. They both felt dumbfounded.

Did he leave just like that?

What did this mean?

Did he take the excuse that he was not ready to run away?

Was the mask used to cover his shame?

All of a sudden, Koharu and Homura looked at Eaton's face together, and their eyes were full of strong doubts.

"Eaton, I need an explanation. What does this mean?" Koharu frowned and asked.

"That's right. Is it because he can't treat Danzo, and then he ran away with this excuse?" Homura asked as well.

"Um... the two Advisor-sama... Don't worry!"

Eaton raised his hands, indicating that the two Advisor-sama shouldn't be too anxious.

At this time, his forehead was covered in sweat. He believed in Aoba but even he had to admit it. Aoba's way of doing things seemed very unusual at some point, making him feel that he could not keep up with Aoba's thoughts.

"I promise you!"

"90% of what he said is 90% that he can treat Danzo-sama!"

"If he can't, he will say it directly. He won't fool you at all!"

Eaton explained one sentence after another. He was also very anxious. After saying these words, he looked in the direction of the door and felt that he could catch up with Aoba.

"Advisor-sama, leave this matter to me. I will find him now. Tomorrow morning, the two of us will be together, and we will definitely treat Danzo-sama!" Eaton patted his chest and promised.

"You are quite confident in him!" Koharu took a deep look at Eaton, then nodded and said, "You can go!"

"Yes!"

After receiving Koharu's permission, Eaton immediately quickened his pace and ran out of the door, chasing after Aoba's footsteps.

After Eaton left, Homura turned to look at Koharu, his eyes flickering with doubt and confusion.

"You don't really believe them, do you?" Homura asked.

"Otherwise, what else can we do now? Get Tsunade back?" Koharu asked helplessly.

"But..." Homura still wanted to say something, but when he saw Koharu's gaze, he obediently shut up.

...

After Eaton chased out of the corridor, he did not see Aoba. He immediately became anxious and quickened his pace again.

When he reached the stairs. He just happened to see Aoba standing there waiting for him.

"Hu..."

Eaton let out a long sigh of relief. He stared at Aoba and couldn't help but smile.

"You really are good!"

Eaton knew that Aoba definitely did not leave because Danzo's injuries were incurable.

He understood Aoba's character. If Aoba had no way to treat Danzo's injuries, he would have told them everything frankly. He would definitely not say anything like that.

Since Aoba had said so. Aoba was confident. Eaton was still very confident in this aspect of Aoba!

"Brother Eaton, let's talk while walking."

Aoba nodded to Eaton and finally walked toward the Hokage Building entrance. This time, he came to the Hokage Building with Eaton, but it was different from the previous times. There was no need for him to worry about being discovered by the ninjas guarding the entrance.

Aoba took the lead and walked out. After he walked out, he stood at the entrance of the Hokage Building and waited for Eaton.

After Eaton also came out of the Hokage Building. Aoba and Eaton walked toward the direction of Eaton's residence.

"Aren't you going to hide?" Eaton walked beside Aoba and lowered his voice. Right now, he did not dare to call Aoba by his name. The current atmosphere made him feel uncomfortable. As Konohagakure Intelligence Division people, he clearly felt that there were many eyes staring at the two of them. They should be Hokage's Anbu.

"Is it useful?" Aoba's indifferent voice came from behind the mask.

"At least you can avoid these eyes," Eaton said helplessly. To his knowledge, Aoba was a very cautious person. How could he suddenly relax his vigilance like this?

"Actually, there is no need." Aoba's voice was still very indifferent. He did not care about these people and continued, "These people should have been sent by the two Advisor-sama. If I were in their position, I would also be wary of strangers like me, so it would be better to let them see it openly."

"This..." Eaton widened his eyes and was stunned for a moment.

"Even if we hide, they will still come if they want to find me. Moreover, we don't have any problems at all. If we hide directly, it will make them feel uneasy!" Aoba said calmly.

"Er... okay... okay..." After hearing Aoba's words, Eaton suddenly felt that it was quite reasonable. It seemed that this was really the case.

"Let's go."

Aoba did not say anything else and went straight toward Eaton's residence.

Eaton's residence was very close to the Hokage Building, and the distance would not exceed ten minutes.

After the two of them returned to Eaton's residence.

Eaton slowly breathed a sigh of relief. He had clearly felt that the gazes that were staring at them had disappeared. They should have gone back to deliver the information.

"Brother Eaton, do you have any place I can use here? It is best if it's a quiet place. I need to concoct some medicine. I will use it tomorrow to treat Danzo-sama's injuries," said Aoba as he walked into Eaton's residence.

"There is... there is... is a basement okay? But you need to wait for me to clean it up!" Eaton nodded. He could already tell from Aoba's tone that this person was planning to stay here today. Thus, he could only contribute the basement. It was just that there were some of his tools piled up there. He needed to pack them up.

"Thank you, Brother Eaton. You can go and pack up. I will write a list here. Later, you need to buy it for me. It's the ingredient necessary to make the medicine for Danzo-sama's operation tomorrow. I will have to trouble Brother Eaton." Aoba was not polite to Eaton at all. After all, in name, he went to treat Danzo's injury on the premise that Eaton wanted to repay Danzo.

"Aoba, tell Brother Eaton the truth. Are you really sure that you can treat Danzo-sama's injury?" Eaton pursed his lips and asked. He had just seen Aoba poke Danzo with a kunai, but Danzo did not respond at all. This was enough to explain many problems.

"Don't worry; I have 100% confidence. If I said it truthfully, the two advisors would feel that I was bragging, and I am Tsunade-sensei's student!" Aoba's words were filled with strong confidence.

"I understand!"

Eaton nodded heavily. He could clearly feel strong confidence in Aoba's eyes and voice.

This confidence was not something that could be created by just bragging. It was the strong confidence that came from strength!

"I'm going to clean up the basement now. You write the list!" Eaton immediately walked in the direction of the basement.

"Alright!"

Aoba sat in the living room and took out a stack of paper from his ninja pouch. Without hesitation, he started writing on it.

A while later, Eaton returned to Aoba. His forehead was covered in sweat. It was obvious that it took a lot of effort to move away the equipment he usually loved.

"Aoba, the basement has been tidied up. Come with me." Eaton waved to Aoba. Now he had a feeling that he had transformed his home into a laboratory. Moreover, when he thought that he was doing this to repay Danzo's grace back then. Just thinking about it made him very excited.

"En, okay."

Aoba nodded and then took out a list in his hand. It was densely packed with medicine and items.

"Brother Eaton, I'll have to trouble you with these things. There aren't many things, but they are a bit messy. They might be a bit expensive." Aoba handed the list in his hand to Eaton. His eyes looked through the eye sockets of the mask, revealing a determined look.

"Don't worry, just leave it to me!" Eaton immediately took the list that Aoba handed over. Without looking at it, he placed it in the ninja pouch at his waist. Then, he said to Aoba, "Come with me!"

After saying that, Eaton brought Aoba directly to the basement.

Aoba nodded and followed Eaton to the stairs of the latter's house.

Eaton's house was slightly different from Fugaku's house, which was that the stairs at Eaton's house could go up, and there was also a staircase leading to the basement.

Eaton walked down the stairs and led Aoba to the basement. The basement was lit. This place could be said to be very clean. When translated, it was… There was nothing at all.

In the corner of the basement, there were huge boxes piled up. Those boxes were filled with all kinds of props.

"Aoba, I only left you a table and a chair. If you need anything else, you can tell me anytime." Eaton said to Aoba.

"It's pretty good. It's enough." Aoba nodded at Eaton.

"Then I will buy the items on the list for you now." Eaton immediately got up and walked upstairs.

"Brother Eaton, thank you for your hard work," Aoba said to Eaton.

"This is not a big deal."

Eaton waved his hand and walked up directly, leaving only Aoba here.

After Eaton left, Aoba immediately made a series of hand seals with which he was extremely familiar.

"Taju Kage Bunshin no Jutsu(Multiple Shadow Clone Technique)!"

Aoba immediately used a shadow clone technique, and a dozen people who looked like him appeared before him.

"I won't say more. You should already know. Hurry up and finish the task!" Aoba looked at the shadow clone with serious eyes.

"Yes!"

These shadow clones nodded simultaneously, and they connected with the Flying Thunder God Formula on the tower with a thought. Then, they used Hiraishin no Jutsu(Flying Thunder God Technique) and disappeared.

...

The tower's first floor.

After the dozen or so clones of Aoba arrived, each of them formed a hand seal at the same time and once again used Taju Kage Bunshin no Jutsu(Multiple Shadow Clone Technique).

In a split second, a densely packed clone appeared. Each of the clones sat directly on the ground and slowly closed their eyes, immersing their thoughts in reading Shimura Danzo's memories.

...

At the same time.

Aoba was sitting on the chair in the basement of Eaton's house. He raised his hands, rubbed his temple, and then slowly closed his eyes.

"Now, it's time to check Danzo's memories!"

When Aoba checked Danzo's injuries, he had already successfully touched Danzo's head and obtained his memories. However, he did not have the time to check them in detail.

Now was the time to check Danzo's memories.

Then Aoba sank into Danzo's memories.

He did not flip through Danzo's memories from the beginning like he was watching a movie. He did not look through the details for the time being. Instead, he was looking for a type of sealing technique.

Cursed Tongue Eradication Seal!

This sealing technique was very crucial in his plan!

Gradually.

Just like that, Aoba kept his eyes closed and went deep into Danzo's memories.

...

After an unknown period of time. Footsteps sounded in the basement. It was Eaton who had returned.

At this time, Eaton was holding many things in his hands. They were all bought according to the list Aoba had given.

"Aoba, all the things have been bought. See if there is any problem." Eaton carried the bag and walked to Aoba.

"Okay."

Aoba slowly opened his eyes and looked at Eaton, who was walking over. He raised his hand and took the bag from Eaton, then placed everything inside on the table. He checked it carefully.

"No problem."

Aoba nodded and looked at Eaton. He said, "Brother Eaton, I will take a day off today. I will prepare the medicines here."

"Okay."

Eaton nodded and took out the red book from his ninja pouch. He waved it in front of Aoba and said with a smile, "Actually, I also have a task. I will go and settle Teacher Bai's publishing work!"

After saying that, Eaton also laughed. He turned around and left the basement. In fact, he admired Aoba for being able to create those things in such an environment.

Following the heavy sound of the door closing. Eaton had already left this place.

"Continue!"

After Eaton left, Aoba took a deep breath and closed his eyes again. He continued to search through Danzo's memories.

Right now, he needed to find memories related to Cursed Tongue Eradication Seal inside.

Time was very tight.

The sooner you could find the method to use Cursed Tongue Eradication Seal, the sooner you could practice.

At this time, one of the shadow clones in the tower suddenly widened his eyes.

"Found it!"

The shadow clone roared, and then with a bang, it immediately disappeared and returned to Aoba's body with the information.

Bang, bang, bang, bang...

As the shadow clone disappeared, the shadow clones in the surroundings were removed one after another, and the information surged toward Aoba's brain.

On the other side.

In the basement.

Aoba was still searching, and his brain suddenly shook. Information emerged from his brain.

"Found it!"

Aoba's eyes suddenly lit up. He finally found Cursed Tongue Eradication Seal in Danzo's memory. He had always felt that this seal was very powerful, but he did not know where to learn it.

Aoba flipped through many books about seals, whether it was given to him by Minato or by Kushina, but he did not see the Cursed Tongue Eradication Seal at all.

It was at that time. Aoba realized it. This was an extremely rare sealing technique. It was either extremely rare, rarely recorded in ancient texts, or it was something Danzo invented specifically for Root.

Now there was an answer.

The Second Hokage, Senju Tobirama, developed this sealing technique. At that time, the purpose of developing the Cursed Tongue Eradication Seal was to cultivate an Anbu death squad.

Through this group of people. It would then affect the rules of the war.

They were strong and unafraid of death. Even if they were caught, they would not reveal any secrets of the village. They could be said to be the perfect vanguard force.

Not only that, these people could also become the corpse army using Edo Tensei(Impure World Reincarnation) after their deaths.

The captured enemy ninjas in the war were used as Edo Tensei(Impure World Reincarnation) living sacrifices, allowing these death squad ninjas with strong mental attributes to once again appear in the form of undead and contribute their strength again.

Only...

Senju Tobirama was not able to cultivate this death squad in time.

The first ninja world war erupted. The debut release happened at N0v3lBiin.

In the end, after Danzo inherited the Anbu Leader position, he saw the Cursed Tongue Eradication Seal in Konohagakure's Book of Seals.

Danzo secretly took away the Cursed Tongue Eradication Seal and did not leave any copies.

The first time Danzo saw Cursed Tongue Eradication Seal, he immediately thought of cultivating a group of special Anbu that he would use this seal, which was the Root.

Root ninjas would do some shady things. Those things would not be leaked out when they were caught or betrayed. It was simply a perfect seal!

"In fact, the Second Hokage and Danzo are still somewhat different. This might be the difference between the final positions of the two!"

Aoba discovered through Danzo's memories when the Second Hokage, Senju Tobirama, was studying and creating ninjutsu; his first thought was the village and then his clan.

It was precisely because of this. Many of the things that Tobirama left behind were advantageous to the village, while the Senju clan was annihilated in the long river of history.

As for Danzo. He considered himself first, followed by Hiruzen, and finally, the village.

After all, Konohagakure suffered many disasters that almost destroyed the village, but he did not lead Root to attack any enemy. Instead, he waited until the Fifth Hokage, Tsunade, consumed too much energy and suddenly appeared to fight for the position of Hokage.

"Now I must hurry up and study the Cursed Tongue Eradication Seal!"

Aoba made a series of hand seals. This time, it was not the same hand seals earlier but the hand seals for Kage Bunshin no Jutsu(Shadow Clone Technique).

Along with the movement of chakra. In front of Aoba once again appeared a shadow clone that was exactly the same as him.

"You have an hour!"

Aoba stared at the shadow clone and said to the latter in a deep voice, "In an hour, no matter what the result is, immediately cancel all the shadow clones."

"Yes!"

The shadow clone immediately responded, and then with a thought, he connected with the Flying Thunder God Formula on the first floor of the tower.

Immediately after, Aoba's shadow clone displayed Hiraishin no Jutsu(Flying Thunder God Technique). His figure flashed and disappeared.

Report chapter Comments

Chapter 325: Soul Imprisonment Seal!

Aoba's Tower, first floor.

This floor that had just sent Aoba's shadow clones away again welcomed Aoba's shadow clone. This time, there was only one shadow clone. However, this was just because Aoba wanted to save a bit of trouble.

After this shadow clone appeared, he began forming hand seals and crossed his fingers in front of him.

"Taju Kage Bunshin no Jutsu(Multiple Shadow Clone Technique)!"

Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!...

Along with the chakra fluctuation, several hundred shadow clones of Aoba appeared in the field.

No one spoke. They all understood what their purpose was! They immediately began to practice.

...

In the basement

Aoba moved his shoulders left and right.

Right now, he felt that he had to spend a portion of his chakra to directly outsource the matter of learning the Cursed Tongue Eradication Seal and give it to those shadow clones to do.

Instantly, Aoba focused his gaze on the things that Eaton had bought. In fact, only a small portion of this thing would be used to treat Danzo's injuries, and the rest would become his own collection.

There were some things here. It was not something that he could buy with his status.

It was not that the shop owner would not sell it to him. It was that if he left a purchase record, they would think of him if something happened in the future.

This way, the advantage of letting Eaton buy it would be reflected!

However...

The records of Eaton buying these things were also left behind. But, this did not make Aoba feel afraid.

Firstly, Eaton would not easily betray him. He still had this bit of confidence.

Secondly, Eaton did not think that he had done anything. After all, these things were bought in name to treat Danzo's injuries, and the two advisors would also approve this.

Aoba took out a few medicine bottles and cups listed on his list. He began to configure the special ointment that Tsunade mentioned in her memory that could repair the nerves on the bones.

Gradually.

Time ticked by.

Just as Aoba finished configuring the ointment. Information flooded into his brain one after another. This information was sent back by the shadow clones.

Unknowingly, an hour had passed.

Aoba stopped what he was doing and closed his eyes to check the knowledge he had grasped.

Then Aoba once again formed hand seals. It was still the shadow clone hand seals.

"Kage Bunshin no Jutsu(Shadow Clone Technique)!"

A shadow clone that looked exactly like him immediately appeared beside Aoba. Then, he nodded at the shadow clone and said, "You have to come back in an hour, no matter how far you go!"

"Yes!"

Aoba's shadow clone nodded heavily. Just like the shadow clone that had appeared before, he immediately used Hiraishin no Jutsu(Flying Thunder God Technique) and disappeared instantly.

After this shadow clone arrived on the first floor, it repeated the previous shadow clone method. It summoned hundreds of shadow clones and studied the Cursed Tongue Eradication Seal on the foundation that it had previously built.

This method of research was also the reason why Aoba told the shadow clone to release the technique within an hour.

The first batch of shadow clones were all studied from 0 to 1. There might be a slight difference in the strength of each person's research, but they were all studying from the beginning. It was enough for them to understand what it meant in an hour. If they continued, it would be a waste of time.

After taking back the group of shadow clones. Aoba analyzed and summarized the information of the hundreds of shadow clones through his brain and completed the update of the information.

In this group of shadow clones on the field, although the number was no different from the previous group, each shadow clone could be said to be standing on the research results of the people in front of them. They were no longer 0. Even if they did not get 1, they could still get 0.2 or 0.3. The efficiency would greatly increase.

After setting up these shadow clones, Aoba continued to brew anesthetics.

He knew that this kind of medicine was available in Konoha Hospital.

However, he did not work in the hospital. He did not know the specific time and effect of the anesthetic in the hospital. He might not be able to complete the task as he expected.

In that case, Aoba felt that it was better to follow Tsunade's method. That was more reliable.

Slowly.

Another hour passed.

As the shadow clones returned the information, Aoba's brain trembled a little, and then he began compiling these memories.

"Almost succeeded?!"

Aoba suddenly widened his eyes. He could clearly feel that in the second batch of shadow clones, there was a breakthrough in the progress of learning. He had already figured out the main principle of the Cursed Tongue Eradication Seal, but he was missing some details to supplement it.

These details were reflected in the information sent back by the other shadow clones. Now that Aoba had refreshed the progress of learning again. He felt that the last batch of shadow clones could conquer the Cursed Tongue Eradication Seal.

Then, Aoba formed a seal with both hands. He once again used Kage Bunshin no Jutsu(Shadow Clone Technique), and another shadow clone that looked exactly like him appeared in front of him.

"Come back after completing the mission this time. When you finish, immediately release the technique!"

Aoba directly gave the shadow clone a death order. In his opinion, after completing the final summary, the last one did not need more than an hour.

"Understood."

Aoba's shadow clone disappeared instantly.

After the shadow clone left. Aoba also began to complete the finishing work of configuring the medicine.

Half an hour later.

A stream of information flooded into Aoba's brain. This made him immediately realize he had now grasped the Cursed Tongue Eradication Seal.

"Everything is ready."

Aoba felt the time now. When the last group of shadow clones returned, the information they brought was that the sun was still shining in the tower.

"It should be afternoon now, and it is not night yet. It is much faster than I expected. There is no need to continue staying here. Don't disturb big brother and sister-in-law!"

Aoba immediately got up from the chair and packed up all the things here. Then he walked up the stairs of the basement.

When he reached the top of the stairs, he gently pushed the trapdoor that covered the basement open and walked out of it.

"Brother Eaton."

Aoba shouted and looked in the direction of the living room.

"Here!"

The moment Eaton heard Aoba's words, he came directly in front of Aoba and immediately asked Aoba, "Is there anything else you need?"

"Brother Eaton, I'm ready. Let's go and treat Danzo-sama now!" Aoba said to Eaton.

"So fast" Eaton was stunned at that time. He thought he would wait until tomorrow morning, but he didn't expect that they could go even before the evening.

"Danzo-sama's injury is serious. It is dangerous to delay for one more minute. We must finish the treatment as soon as possible to have the best recovery effect." Aoba said seriously.

"O... okay..."

Eaton's heart tightened, and he began packing up, ready to go to the Hokage Building.

There was a little doubt in his heart. Since time was so precious… Why didn't he feel that Aoba seemed to cherish time?

However, he was only thinking about these words in his heart. He would not say it at all.

...

In a few minutes.

Aoba and Eaton left Eaton's residence and walked toward the Hokage Building.

Just as the two of them were about to leave. Suddenly, they felt gazes focused on them. This feeling was the same as when they were coming back.

"They haven't left yet. They really don't feel tired!" Eaton complained helplessly. When he went out to buy those things for Aoba, he could still feel those people. It seemed that they had no intention of leaving at all.

"It's fine."

Aoba did not care about these people. After all, he was going to treat Danzo's injuries this time.

After the treatment was done. Naturally, these people would no longer follow.

Under the watchful eyes of these Hokage Anbu, Aoba and Eaton returned to the Hokage Building.

This time, the guards of the Hokage Building did not even ask. When they saw Eaton, they directly stepped aside.

Not only because the two advisors had already explained this matter but also because of Eaton's identity as Konohagakure Intelligence Division Captain, which made their hearts in fear.

Aoba directly followed Eaton to the second floor of the Hokage Building and came to the room where Danzo was recuperating.

Knock knock knock...

Eaton raised her hand and knocked on the door.

Creak~

Along with the door opening, Koharu came out of the door. She first saw Eaton standing at the door, and then she saw Aoba, wrapped up so tightly that it was impossible to see his face.

"Come in."

Koharu didn't say anything more. She just let step aside and let Eaton and Aoba come in.

At this moment, there were only Danzo and Koharu in the room. Homura was already gone. After all, Konohagakure could not have two advisors to accompany Danzo all day. At least one person had to maintain the regular operation of the village.

"Ad..."

Just as Eaton was about to talk, Aoba took the lead and walked in first.

"Danzo-sama has injured his spine. What I need to do now is to reconstruct his spine. The entire process is rather troublesome. The two of you can watch, but don't make any noise or disturb me. Otherwise, Danzo-sama will be in danger." Aoba immediately said in a low voice.

"Understood."

Koharu immediately nodded. She had been focusing her attention on Aoba just now, so she had heard what Aoba had said and understood the meaning behind it.

"I... I understand..."

Eaton didn't manage to keep up with her. He was still thinking about how he had greeted the Advisor-sama earlier.

"I don't know how long it will take for the entire treatment. It's best not to let anyone else in. Even if they do, don't make a sound." Aoba warned again.

"Understood!"

Koharu's eyes became much more determined. She immediately looked at Eaton and said, "Eaton, you guard the door. No one can be let in, including the Hokage-sama and Advisor-sama."

"This..."

Eaton suddenly felt a bit awkward. It was not only because the identity of the person he wanted to stop was too special.

Whether it was the Hokage or Advisor, he would need a lot of courage if he wanted to stop them. Also, in his heart, he wanted to see how Aoba would treat Danzo.

"I alone am enough here," Koharu said in an unquestionable tone. She had no intention of discussing it with Eaton.

Koharu felt that no one in the village was more suitable than her to stay here. After all, she was a medical ninja, so she could guess what Aoba was doing from afar.

"Yes."

Eaton had a helpless expression on his face, but he had no choice. This was Advisor-sama's order, and he was not qualified to go against Advisor-sama's request.

Then, Eaton walked out of the door. After he went out, he closed the door and stood silently at the door, ready to stop everyone who was about to come over.

"What a pity..." The primary upload of this chapter happened on B1nN0vel.

"I can't see his mighty appearance anymore."

"But there will still be a chance in the future!"

Eaton pursed his lips. He was initially feeling a little uncomfortable, but after thinking that he was the only one who knew Aoba's identity, he felt more at ease.

At this point, there were only three people left in this room. Danzo was lying on the bed and could not move. He could only look at the ceiling, not knowing what he was about to face.

It was because of the injury to his spine that made his brain's thoughts much blocked, and there were no random thoughts. He only had a feeling of despair.

This made him somewhat admire Hari. After all, after being crippled in this state, he still had to insist on finding who did it.

At this time, Aoba's gaze fell on the empty ground in the room.

He estimated the distance and took out a marker from his ninja pouch, then drew an "X" mark in the middle of the ground.

At the next moment.

Aoba made a series of hand seals.

"Kage Bunshin no Jutsu(Shadow Clone Technique)!"

Aoba's low voice sounded. Along with his voice, one shadow after another appeared in the room. There were a total of seven shadow clones.

"This..."

When Koharu saw this scene, she immediately widened her eyes. One must know that a person who could split out seven shadow clones was definitely not an ordinary ninja.

This medical ninja who wears a mask to hide his identity, besides medical ninjutsu, also had a very solid foundation in ninjutsu.

This was not an easy matter.

Koharu was a medical ninja herself. She knew very well how much energy it took to learn medical ninjutsu. Moreover, learning medical ninjutsu well was not as simple as mastering medical ninjutsu.

Now was the most obvious example.

Including her, Konohagakure's medical ninjas were all helpless against Danzo's injury. But this mysterious person in front of her dared to accept it.

In her memory, even if it was Konoha's Slug Princess Tsunade who had already left the village. It was also impossible for her to fully balance medical ninjutsu and ninjutsu; even the ninjutsu she used in battle was closely related to medical ninjutsu.

Now, this mysterious person looked young. But he gave her a special expectation.

For a moment, Koharu's eyes were fixed on Aoba. She was not only watching Aoba treat Danzo, but she also wanted to see how Aoba treated Danzo.

After Aoba's seven clones appeared. They exchanged glances with each other, then nodded.

Five of the clones took a step back, forming a pentagram. At the middle point of the pentagram. It was the "X" symbol that Aoba had drawn with a marker.

In an instant, the five clones formed a hand seal together. The method and order of each shadow clone were different. However, their timing was the same.

Snapped! Snapped! Snapped! Snapped! Snapped!

As these five shadow clones slapped their palms on the ground, black chakra lines appeared on the ground.

In the blink of an eye. These chakra lines form a circle. In the middle of the circle was the "X" symbol.

When the last black chakra line stopped, the black chakra pattern was released. The pattern on the ground suddenly shook.

"This..."

When Koharu saw this scene, she immediately widened her eyes, and there was a strong shock in those beautiful eyes that were no longer young. As the saying goes, you will know if they are true experts once they make a move.

This was a Soul Imprisonment Seal.

Koharu had seen it on the body of a ninja from the Uzumaki clan, but she had never seen anyone use it, let alone a medical ninja.

The Soul Imprisonment Seal was a special sealing technique used to seal the soul, and it had only appeared in the Uzumaki clan before.

The effect of the Soul Imprisonment Seal was that it could imprison the soul of a person in the sealed area in the body. Even if the person was dead, the soul would not leave the body and could not go to the Pure Land.

This sealing technique had two uses.

One was to imprison the soul in the body when the person was about to die so as to delay the death. This could allow the seriously injured person to wait for the medical ninja to rescue him.

Another use.

It was used as punishment.

The soul of the person could be imprisoned in the body, and then they could wantonly ravage the person's body. Even a fatal injury would not let the person die.

It was completely possible to repeat the death and wounding continuously, and the soul of the person who was punished would be tortured before going to the Pure Land.

Of course, according to the sealing technique of the Uzumaki clan. Whether the soul of the person who the Soul Imprisonment Seal imprisoned could successfully ascend to the Pure Land or not was another matter.

When Koharu saw the mysterious person in front of her use the Soul Imprisonment Seal, a big stone hanging in her heart fell. She knew that no matter what happened, Danzo would not die quickly.

Normally, it should be to seal the soul of the dying person and then wait for the arrival and treatment of the medical ninja.

Now, this mysterious person. He would seal the patient's soul then he would treat them. This type of ninja that could combine sealing techniques and medical ninjutsu. Koharu had never seen this before.

He was the only one.

Could it be...

Was he an Uzumaki clan survivor?

It was indeed possible!

Otherwise, why would he hide his identity?

Koharu thought of the Uzumaki clan based on the sealing technique in Aoba's hands.

Report chapter Comments

Chapter 326: Little Danzo Who Takes off His Hat and Salutes!

Actually, this was not Koharu's fault. Apart from the Uzumaki clan, no one else could do this. Even an Uzumaki clan member who was able to display such a high-level sealing technique was also rare.

Not to mention, he could also use medical ninjutsu.

'Who is this person?'

Koharu became more and more curious about the mysterious person in front of her, who was wrapped up tightly and still wearing a mask.

However, at this stage, she was only curious. She did not ask directly. She wanted to provide the other party with a quiet environment. This way, he could focus on treatment when treating Danzo.

As Konohagakure's Advisor, Koharu could still handle this kind of thing. Danzo needs to be treated first, then slowly investigate the identity of this mysterious person.

Aoba knew that Koharu was looking at him. However, he did not care. This identity of his would not appear in front of Koharu and the others again.

Of course, if he had the chance to appear again in the future. In that case, it would be another identity.

In short, it would definitely not expose Aoba's identity.

"The sealing technique is completed."

Aoba exchanged a look with the other two idle shadow clones. Then, he turned around and walked toward Danzo.

"Danzo-sama, we need to put you on the seal and treat you; you just need to relax!"

Aoba walked to Danzo's side and said softly to him, "Because the treatment is more complicated, I have to remove your clothes, including the bandage wrapped around your body. Please be mentally prepared."

"No... no..." There was a trace of anxiety in Danzo's voice, but his body could not move at all, so he looked a little flustered.

"Don't worry, Koharu-sama won't know your secret, and I won't tell anyone!" Aoba said in a voice that only Danzo could hear. After that, his voice turned heavy, and he said again, "I'm not here to ask for your opinion. I'm here to inform you!"

Done speaking!

A syringe appeared in Aoba's hand. This was one of the things that Eaton had bought for him.

"No... Don't... Don't..." Danzo said weakly. He wanted to shout, but his voice was too weak. He couldn't use any strength at all.

Aoba grabbed Danzo's left hand and lifted it up. He raised the syringe in his hand and injected it directly into Danzo's arm.

Danzo's arm was soft and weak, but it was not completely paralyzed. After Aoba's previous examination, there was no feeling from Danzo's chest downward.

However, there was still a little bit of feeling in his arm. But, that little bit was not even enough to move steadily.

Aoba grabbed Danzo's arm and pierced the syringe into the latter's blood vessels. He directly injected the prepared anesthetic into it.

Aoba specially concocted this anesthetic for Danzo. In just a few minutes, it could completely numb his entire body and would be at Aoba's mercy.

"No..."

Danzo still wanted to say something, but he suffered a severe injury. Coupled with the powerful anesthetic, it directly made his tongue numb.

After that, Aoba and the other two shadow clones lifted Danzo's body and placed him in the Soul Imprisonment Seal prepared on the ground.

"Koharu-sama, now I am going to treat Danzo-sama's injuries. During this treatment process, Danzo-sama's clothes have to be removed." Aoba said meaningfully.

Aoba had already made it very clear. Of course, there was no need to do this at all.

However, he also did not want to be stared at by Koharu while he was treating Danzo.

"Just do whatever you want," Koharu said indifferently. She was already fifty years old, so she did not care about these things at all. She directly waved her hand at Aoba.

"Okay."

Aoba was not surprised by this result, but he still had an even more powerful trump card behind him, so he was not in a hurry now.

Aoba, along with the other two shadow clones, removed the dark green robe that had been worn for a long time and was about to fade.

After this robe was removed. Aoba's gaze fell on Danzo, and his eyes became serious.

Aoba wanted to cure Danzo first. Then he would do something to Danzo. Otherwise, everything he prepares would be wasted.

"Hu..."

Aoba could not help but take a deep breath. After all, with Danzo's condition, he could be treated only in theory, but he was not particularly sure if it would be successful in actual operation.

Otherwise, he would not have worked so hard to build a Soul Imprisonment Seal.

After that, Aoba raised his right hand and condensed the chakra in his right hand. In an instant, a layer of pure blue chakra formed in his palm. The edge of the chakra looked very sharp and it was as if it could cut anything.

It was Chakura no Mesu(Chakra Scalpel)!

After the Chakura no Mesu(Chakra Scalpel) in Aoba's hand appeared, it instantly attracted Koharu's gaze, causing the latter to widen her eyes.

'Sure enough!'

'This person knew Chakura no Mesu(Chakra Scalpel)!'

'Sealing techniques and medical ninjutsu coexisted!'

'Who was this person?'

Koharu became even more curious about Aoba's identity. She already understood what Eaton had said at that time.

This was the type of person who truly possessed strength.

The reason he put on the mask was to conceal his identity. He was worried that treating Danzo's injuries, he would be too dazzling.

This point, Koharu was almost certain in her heart.

...

Aoba could clearly feel Koharu's gaze, but all of this was no longer important. He was already about to make a move on Danzo.

Swish!

Aoba's right hand accurately cut across Danzo's chest, directly opening it.

Just as Aoba was cutting Danzo's skin. The two shadow clones beside him used Shosen Jutsu(Mystical Palm Technique) to stabilize the blood vessels around them at the same time to stop the bleeding and prevent the blood from splashing out so easily.

After opening Danzo's chest, Aoba looked at Danzo's organs.

Several internal organs obviously have some symptoms, such as inflammation. When Third Raikage stabbed him, he brought bacteria into it and affected the function of the body's organs.

Aoba grabbed Danzo's liver and directly pulled it out of his body, handing it to one of the shadow clones. Then he pulled out Danzo's kidney and placed it in the hands of another shadow clone.

Just as the two shadow clones were holding Danzo's organs in their hands. They began to use the chakra in their hands to extract the bacteria and so on in the organs.

"Saikan Chushutsu no Jutsu(Delicate Illness Extraction Technique)!"

When Koharu saw this scene, she immediately cried out in alarm in her heart. She widened her eyes, not daring to believe what she was seeing.

One must know that...

Saikan Chushutsu no Jutsu(Delicate Illness Extraction Technique) was a relatively difficult medical ninjutsu.

This was no longer within the scope of rich medical theoretical knowledge. Instead, it was on the basis of having this theoretical knowledge.

By using chakra, the infected or injured organs could be extracted and treated. This kind of technique was extremely difficult.

Moreover, the operation of this mysterious person in front of her...

He was too bold!

Koharu was speechless. She did not know what words to use to describe this mysterious person in front of her.

He actually dared to take out Danzo's internal organs directly.

Right at this time, the position of Aoba's hand slightly changed. His hand moved and grabbed toward the position of Danzo's heart.

This kind of action had initially attracted the attention of Koharu. Still, Aoba moved a little at this time and provided Koharu with an excellent view.

Koharu unnaturally focused her gaze on little Danzo.

At this moment, Little Danzo was in full view, so she was dumbfounded.

Aoba keenly felt the change in Koharu's breathing and immediately controlled the chakra to surge toward Danzo's waist and instantly pour into the latter's nerves.

Now the nerves at Danzo's spine have been broken, so no nerve sends signals to the lower body, but Aoba used chakra instead of Danzo's central nervous system to send signals.

In an instant, Little Danzo seemed to have seen Koharu. He immediately took off his hat and saluted Koharu!

With the hat off.

Little Danzo aimed his entire head at Koharu. His high-spirited posture did not look like that of a fifty-year-old man but of a young man with strong vigor.

"Cough cough... cough..."

Koharu choked on her own saliva because of this sudden change. She did not even think about why it became like this. After all, Danzo had been paralyzed in bed for a long time. It was impossible for such a change to happen.

It was just...

Her heart was shocked by the imposing manner when Little Danzo took off his hat and saluted.

A long-lost palpitation unexpectedly appeared in her heart.

She immediately moved her eyes away. This was her instinctive reaction.

However, after moving away, she couldn't help but feel some regret in her heart. She slowly shifted her gaze back and stared at little Danzo's head with wide eyes. She wanted to take a closer look at the scenery that she had never seen before.

Aoba used the gap between Koharu's distraction and stretched out his right hand, grabbing Danzo's heart.

Kinkoju no Fuda(Forbidden Individual Curse Tag)!

Aoba's eyes suddenly lit up. When his palm touched Danzo's heart, a piece of white paper appeared.

This piece of white paper quickly stuck to Danzo's heart as if it was gangrene attached to his bones, difficult to remove.

On the white paper, chakra energy appeared, and a light green circle was formed.

At the same time, Aoba cut his finger with Chakura no Mesu(Chakra Scalpel) and dropped a drop of blood in the middle of the green circle.

Hum!

The paper tag trembled, and a red dot appeared in the middle of the green circle. It had activated the Kinkoju no Fuda(Forbidden Individual Curse Tag).

After that, Aoba quickly stuffed Danzo's heart back into his chest.

The entire process was extremely fast. Koharu, who had already placed her attention on Little Danzo, had not noticed it at all. The primary upload of this chapter happened on B1nN0vel.

Aoba had seen this cursed seal tag on the book that Minato had given him. This was not a complicated sealing technique and Many ninjas could do it.

Usually, a high-ranking person would use this cursed seal tag to hit their subordinates.

The cursed seal tag could restrict other people's movements. The strength of the cursed seal tag was extremely high. Even if it were a Kage-rank ninja, they would be bound by a very strong restriction as long as this cursed seal tag hit them. Moreover, they could not remove it themselves. It was a very disgusting sealing technique.

In the official plot.

Madara had once implanted this cursed seal tag into Obito and Rin's hearts.

Sasori had also implanted such cursed seal tags into Sunagakure ninjas and Kabuto, but Orochimaru removed the cursed seal tag on Kabuto.

Aoba knew about this information.

So it was very clear.

The Kinkoju no Fuda(Forbidden Individual Curse Tag) was indeed useful, but it was not unsolvable. They could not remove it, but they could remove it with external force.

Kabuto was an example!

The reason why Obito did not choose to find someone to remove the cursed seal tag on his body was not that he did not want to, but that Black Zetsu had been staring at him all the time, so he had no chance at all.

Now that Aoba had given Danzo a cursed seal tag, this did not mean that Danzo would have no problems. He could just rest easy, and things would be easier for him.

At least...

According to the information that Aoba had found. Not only was Kabuto an example of someone being released from the cursed seal tag, but there was also an example of someone that could remove the cursed seal tag, and that was Orochimaru!

It was precisely because of this Aoba had only come over when he was prepared.

After he had buried the cursed seal tag deep in Danzo's heart and placed his heart back. Aoba touched Danzo's face.

This action immediately attracted Koharu's attention.

However, Aoba quickly began to use the chakra in his hand to stir and used the Saikan Chushutsu no Jutsu(Delicate Illness Extraction Technique) on Danzo's throat, which seemed to absorb the bacteria accumulated in the throat.

As a result, Koharu suddenly felt that nothing was wrong. This was a normal operation.

Then, Koharu's gaze once again fell on Little Danzo.

This rare scenery might not be seen in the future, so she could not help but think about taking a few more glances.

Koharu's cheeks were slightly red. She had never expected that Danzo, who usually looked dull, was actually quite majestic at his age!

It was unexpected!

The corner of Koharu's mouth slightly curled up, and her tongue lightly licked the corner of her mouth, revealing a thoughtful smile.

At this time, Aoba's left hand stretched out two fingers and directly tapped Danzo's chin, and all of a sudden, chakras poured out.

Report chapter Comments

Chapter 327: Forbidden Individual Curse Tag Cursed Tongue Eradication Seal

Outside of the room.

Eaton stood at the door of the room. To be precise… It was the door of the room opposite the Hokage's office.

"It has already begun!"

Eaton was full of curiosity. He really wanted to see how Aoba treated Danzo on the spot, but he was sent out to do such a job.

'My position is still not enough!' Eaton silently thought in his heart.

If he was an advisor and Koharu was just an ordinary higher-up in the village. Then he would not be the one to go out...

'I have to climb up in the future!'

Eaton silently made up his mind in his heart. He did not want to be such a sacrifice anymore.

Creak!

At this time, the door of the Hokage's office opened.

Hiruzen, who was dressed in a Hokage robe, walked out from inside, and his eyes immediately fell on Eaton, who was at the door.

"Eaton, why are you here?" Hiruzen asked doubtfully. He still did not know that Eaton and Aoba had come to treat Danzo. As the Hokage, there were many things he had to do every day. Now, Danzo's injuries were handled by the two advisors. Before there was a definite answer to the treatment of Danzo, whether it was Koharu or Homura, they would not say anything to Hiruzen.

"Sandaime-sama, I brought a medical ninja to treat Danzo-sama's injuries." Eaton immediately stood up straight and reported. He had just decided to climb up when he saw the Hokage standing at the top of the village. How could he not treat him seriously?

"A medical ninja?" Hiruzen was stunned for a moment, then stared at Eaton doubtfully and asked, "Is the treatment currently ongoing?"

"Yes!" Eaton immediately nodded.

"I'll go take a look." Hiruzen immediately prepared to walk inside. His gaze had already passed Eaton and landed on the door of Danzo's room.

"That..."

Eaton hurriedly took a step forward, spread out his hands, and braced himself to stop Hiruzen.

"Sandaime-sama, you can't go in!"

Eaton said in a low voice. His expression was very serious. He was not joking at all. Moreover, he did not dare to speak too loudly for fear of disturbing Aoba, who was treating Danzo inside.

"Huh! Why?" When Hiruzen heard Eaton's words, he was stunned. He did not expect that Eaton would stop him, so he looked at Eaton with confusion.

"Ah... The medical ninja is currently treating Danzo-sama's injuries... He told me that no one can go in and disturb him during the treatment!" Eaton said in a low voice. He was helpless about these, but there was no other way. Aoba had already told him that if Hiruzen wanted to go in now, he would disturb Aoba's treatment of Danzo, so he had to say it.

When Hiruzen heard Eaton's words, he was stunned. Then, he looked at Eaton.

Hiruzen stared at Eaton's face for a while. After that, he nodded, "Alright, I understand. You did well. Who is the medical ninja who is treating Danzo?" Hiruzen asked.

"This... I can't say..." Eaton shook his head.

"Huh?"

When Hiruzen heard Eaton's words, he was stunned once again. The corners of his mouth couldn't help but twitch slightly.

What kind of thing was this?

Not allowed to enter.

Not mentioning the other party's identity.

"Cough cough..."

Hiruzen cleared his throat. He felt that this kind of thing was a bit outrageous, so he raised his eyes and stared into Eaton's eyes.

"I am the Hokage of the village. Even I don't know the identity of that person?" Hiruzen asked in a deep voice.

"Sandaime-sama, the identity of that medical ninja is special. He specifically told me not to reveal his identity. Only then would he agree to treat Danzo-sama. So now I can't reveal his identity." Eaton's face turned serious. When he agreed to Aoba's request, Eaton knew he would encounter all questions, so he had long been prepared for it.

"You can't even tell me?" Hiruzen asked again.

"Sorry, Sandaime-sama, I really can't tell you." Eaton shook his head. He knew that if he said it now, it would be a perfect way to get closer to Hiruzen, but his bottom line made him unable to betray Aoba.

"Okay."

Hiruzen nodded. Seeing Eaton's firm attitude, he did not make things difficult for him. Instead, he changed the topic to Danzo's injury. He asked, "How confident is the medical ninja you found to treat Danzo's injury?"

"He said 90%!" Eaton immediately replied.

"So high!" Hiruzen instantly became even more surprised. He didn't know what to say. It wasn't like he hadn't understood Danzo's injuries before. If others could say ten percent, it would be a miracle. After that asked, "Is it reliable?"

"Absolutely reliable!" Eaton nodded without hesitation.

"Is there anyone else inside besides the medical ninja you hired?" Hiruzen asked again.

"Koharu-sama is inside!" Eaton immediately replied.

"I understand. Then let's do it according to your method. I will also give orders here. No one can enter without my permission. If anyone wants to enter, ask him to come to my office to find me!" Hiruzen said seriously.

"Yes!"

Eaton's eyes lit up in an instant. He was fine. Now that he had Hiruzen's order, he could basically dare to stop anyone here.

"And also..."

Hiruzen stared at Eaton meaningfully. His dark eyes made it impossible to tell what he was thinking.

"If Danzo's treatment is over, come to my office and report to me!" Hiruzen said.

"Yes!"

Eaton immediately responded. He understood that Hiruzen had accepted this and even provided him with help on this matter. This made the stone that was hanging in his heart suddenly drop.

Hiruzen nodded at Eaton and didn't say anything else. He turned around and directly returned to the office behind him.

Just as Hiruzen turned his head, before he entered the door of the office, a figure came from the stairs of the corridor. It was Konohagakure's other advisor, Homura.

Homura immediately saw Eaton and Hiruzen standing at the door. A lot of question marks appeared in his head. He did not understand what had happened, so he quickly walked over.

Homura saw Hiruzen.

Hiruzen also saw Homura.

"Homura, come with me!"

Hiruzen immediately stopped walking and waved to Homura, who was walking over.

"But... this... huh?"

Homura looked at the room where Danzo was and then looked at Eaton, who was standing at the room door. Many small questions mark popped up in his head, and he did not know what was going on.

"Come with me. I will explain it to you. Don't talk in the corridor anymore and disturb Danzo's treatment!"

Hiruzen waved to Homura and said in an unquestionable tone. After he finished speaking, Hiruzen did not even turn his head and directly walked toward his office.

"Ah... this..."

Homura looked at Hiruzen's back in a daze. Now, he was even more puzzled about this matter. However, he did not say anything else and directly followed Hiruzen into the office.

After the two of them entered the office one after another and closed the door. Eaton let out a long sigh of relief.

"Fortunately..."

Eaton felt that he had passed the most difficult stage. As long as the Hokage and Advisor didn't forcefully break into this room. That was equivalent to stabilizing the current situation.

After all, there was no one more powerful than the two of them in Konohagakure.

Now the two of them said nothing more.

The task of guarding the door could be said to have been completed!

Thinking of this, Eaton once again focused his attention on Aoba, who was inside. At this time, he really wanted to know what had happened inside. His heart was filled with curiosity.

...

At the same time.

Aoba's left hand poured chakra along Danzo's chin into the latter's throat.

Hum! Hum! Hum!

Danzo's Adam's apple trembled slightly like a mobile phone, but there was no vibration sound.

On the contrary, because of this vibration. Little Danzo nodded repeatedly.

Koharu was stunned.

'This...'

'Was he really a crippled person?'

Koharu suddenly had more confidence in Aoba.

Along with the continuous infusion of chakra into Danzo's throat, black chakra lines formed inside Danzo's throat and connected together, directly forming a closed-loop seal.

After this closed-loop seal was completed, it directly turned into two lines and spread out along the surrounding nerves.

One of the chakra lines flowed along the throat and poured into the root of Danzo's tongue, then continued to form three solid lines and two broken lines from the back of the tongue to the tip.

The other chakra line directly extends toward the brain and finally connects with the brain nerves.

It was done!

Aoba's eyes suddenly lit up, and he retracted his hand. He placed Cursed Tongue Eradication Seal on Danzo's tongue.

This mark could be said to be a supplement to Kinkoju no Fuda(Forbidden Individual Curse Tag). It almost perfectly repaired Kinkoju no Fuda(Forbidden Individual Curse Tag)'s bug. This was what he thought of when he was studying this cursed seal tag.

Aoba was not an ordinary ninja but a ninja who crossed over from the modern world. He had a lot of information which was a natural advantage for him.

He knew what was going on with Forbidden Individual Curse Tag and what was going on with Cursed Tongue Eradication Seal. In the past, when he was watching anime, he felt that the two were very compatible.

Unfortunately, Danzo did not have the Forbidden Individual Curse Tag, and Uchiha Madara did not have Cursed Tongue Eradication Seal.

Otherwise...

The two of them combined into one. All of his subordinates would be tools!

Danzo was like this right now.

Aoba buried Kinkoju no Fuda(Forbidden Individual Curse Tag) in Danzo's heart. This cursed seal tag could control Danzo, and it was impossible for Danzo to take it down.

But...

Danzo could ask for help from others. For example, find Orochimaru and let Orochimaru help him take it out.

After all, Aoba did not have a person like Black Zetsu who could keep an eye on Danzo's every move at all times.

But it was different when matched with Cursed Tongue Eradication Seal!

Danzo could not tell anyone about Aoba. Aoba implanted the cursed seal tag, and it was related to him.

In other words...

Danzo could not say anything about the cursed seal tag. As long as he wanted to say something, his whole body would be paralyzed.

Unless others passively checked the cursed seal tag, but the cursed seal tag was located at the heart, who can have their heart checked during the passive inspection? Then they just happened to find the cursed seal tag and were taken out by kindness?

Although there was such a chance. But it could be said that it was very slim.

This was also why Aoba did not treat Danzo immediately after obtaining Danzo's memory. Those medicines can actually be taken in after they have been prepared.

From the moment he made the decision to treat Danzo.

He had already thought of implanting the cursed seal tag into Danzo's heart and then the Cursed Tongue Eradication Seal down on Danzo's throat.

Therefore, Aoba needed to find and learn the Cursed Tongue Eradication Seal from Danzo's memories first.

Now, Aoba was done with everything. He turned to look at the two shadow clones next to him.

The two shadow clones immediately understood and stuffed the internal organs in their hands back into Danzo's body.

When the two shadow clones put the internal organs in their hands back. One of the shadow clones took out a box of ointment from Aoba's ninja pouch. The other shadow clone began to stabilize Danzo's broken sternum and ribs through Shosen Jutsu(Mystical Palm Technique).

Then, the other shadow clone smeared the ointment on Danzo's broken bones.

When the ointment came into contact with the bone, it was as if it was melting the bone. And like glue, it stuck the bone together.

Under the double catalysis of the ointment and Shosen Jutsu(Mystical Palm Technique), these bones quickly grew together.

Just like this, it lasted for almost half an hour for Danzo's broken sternum and ribs all connected. Although it was not the same as when nothing had happened. But as time went on, it could still slowly recover.

"Bang!"

"Bang!"

After Aoba's two shadow clones connected Danzo's bones, they were removed and returned to Aoba's body.

At the same time.

Aoba began to use Shosen Jutsu(Mystical Palm Technique) to sew and recover Danzo's broken chest.

He used his left hand to restore Danzo's cut body. His right hand used Saikan Chushutsu no Jutsu(Delicate Illness Extraction Technique) to do the final work on the wound to remove the bacteria.

"It's over?!" This chapter was first shared on the NOv3l-B1n platform.

Koharu had been staring at Little Danzo just now and had forgotten about Big Danzo. Now that she saw Aoba was stitching up the wound that Chakura no Mesu(Chakra Scalpel) had cut open, she was stunned for a moment, and a hint of confusion flashed in her eyes.

Was the operation so fast?

And...

Was it so simple?

"Only a part of it has been completed."

Aoba said lightly. He did not look at Koharu, but his attention was still focused on suturing the wound.

"I first treated Danzo-sama's internal organs injuries to ensure that Danzo-sama's life was not in danger. Next is the injury to his spine. That is the most important part of this operation!"

Aoba's tone was quite serious. He knew that this was also a challenge for him. His first operation with a real patient was such a high-difficulty operation. It should be known that when he usually operated on a prisoner in Konohagakure Intelligence Division, he would do it casually.

"Okay."

Koharu nodded silently and did not say anything else. She had only asked in surprise, not wanting to disturb Aoba at all.

Right at this moment, Aoba once again made a series of hand seals, and a stream of chakra surged out.

"Kage Bunshin no Jutsu(Shadow Clone Technique)!"

Along with the indifferent voice of Aoba, seven shadow clones appeared in front of Aoba, instantly occupying the empty space here.

"!!!"

Koharu widened her eyes and looked at Aoba in shock.

'It was actually Kage Bunshin no Jutsu(Shadow Clone Technique) again!'

'And there were so many shadow clones!'

'Could it be...'

'Did I really guess right?!'

'He is a member of the Uzumaki clan?'

Koharu's suspicion of Aoba deepened a lot. After all, to continuously use Kage Bunshin no Jutsu(Shadow Clone Technique) like this was not only a matter of talent for ninjutsu but also needed enough chakra to support him. Otherwise, it could only be said to be self-defeating.

At least, in her opinion, the current scene was… This mysterious person has excellent physical strength, and the chakra in his body is very thick!

'Maybe...'

'Maybe...'

'This mysterious man was really from the Uzumaki Clan!'

Koharu was already shocked by these things. The more she thought about it, the more confused she became. She began to guess Aoba's identity.

At the same time, Aoba nodded to the seven shadow clones in front of him.

The reason why he canceled the two shadow clones and used Kage Bunshin no Jutsu(Shadow Clone Technique) again was to distribute the chakra in his body evenly. This way, the strength of these shadow clones in the operation would be the same.

Otherwise, if he kept the first two shadow clones and then used the shadow clones later, the strength would be different, which would have an effect on the spine operation that required extreme precision.

These seven shadow clones each supported Danzo's different positions. They directly flipped over Danzo, who was lying flat on the ground.

From A side to B side.

Although Danzo's sternum had just been treated, it was not a problem to withstand such pressure. All of a sudden, Aoba's gaze focused on Danzo's back. Only to see Danzo had a large bag bulging on his back below his shoulders.

This bag was the blisters from an allergic reaction.

"Let's begin!"

Aoba nodded to the shadow clones around him. Then, he stretched out his right hand, and a stream of chakra emerged on it, forming a Chakura no Mesu(Chakra Scalpel)...

Report chapter Comments

Chapter 328: These Should Be Poisonous Herbs, Right?

Aoba's Chakura no Mesu(Chakra Scalpel) directly cut open Danzo's skin and muscles from the back.

The other two shadow clones immediately used both hands to heal the part of Danzo's body that was cut open, preventing the blood from flowing out.

In addition, a shadow clone used Saikan Chushutsu no Jutsu(Delicate Illness Extraction Technique) to extract all the bacteria on the wound, preventing Danzo's body from being infected because of the cut.

Puchi!

Thick yellow water began to flow out from the swollen bump on Danzo's back. This yellow water was all extracted by Aoba's chakra.

After dealing with the bump. Aoba's gaze fell on Danzo's spine.

At this time, he could clearly see it. Danzo's spine had been dislocated to a certain extent. This dislocation caused the surrounding nerves to be damaged, causing the body to become crippled.

"Let's go together!"

Aoba said to the remaining four idle shadow clones.

What he needed to do now was to adjust Danzo's spine and reconnect the damaged nerves around it. Then, through Shosen Jutsu(Mystical Palm Technique) and the special ointment, he would restore the damaged part to normal.

In the following time, Aoba's main body and the four shadow clones began to reconnect these nerves.

This was a cell-level operation. It could be said to be very difficult. It required an extremely meticulous operation.

Aoba had already involuntarily concentrated his chakra on his eyes in order to see the scene in front of him more clearly.

Aoba then sighed with emotion in his heart.

Whether it was Kumogakure's style of rampaging through training's body techniques or the delicate operation of medical ninjutsu, if he could get Byakugan, it would be a qualitative improvement.

In the future, it was possible to organize the Hyuga clan to transform in the direction of medical ninjas.

Those acupuncture points could have high attainments in massage.

Such a plan appeared in Aoba's mind, but this matter only passed in the blink of an eye. He paid more attention to Danzo's treatment.

Unconsciously.

Time passed by.

Half an hour.

One hour.

Two hours.

...

Aoba had operated for five hours. Even with his physical fitness, he felt that his eyes were a little blurry. However, he had no intention of stopping. This level of surgery can not press any pause button from the middle. It must be one step at a time.

If it didn't succeed, then it was a failure.

Next time, if he wanted to do it again, it could be said that it was extremely difficult. There was no such good condition as now.

Aoba controlled the state of his body and tried his best not to shed a single drop of sweat. Including the four shadow clones, there were five people with ten hands. The tips of each hand surged with chakra, and the nerves on Danzo's spine were reconstructed bit by bit.

Another half an hour passed.

The operation had arrived at the most critical moment.

The sky outside had already darkened. Koharu next to him turned on the light and was afraid that it would suddenly pierce Aoba's eyes, but if she did not turn on the light, she was worried that Aoba could not see clearly.

She wanted to ask. But she didn't know if she should open her mouth. Would she disturb Aoba?

Of course, Aoba did not care about this. He quickly used both of his hands to stir up the last nerve. All the damaged nerves would be completely repaired if this nerve were repaired.

The next moment, the four shadow clones next to Aoba immediately took out the ointment at the same time. They applied it to Danzo's newly built spine and nerves. After they finished applying it. They start to gather the surrounding muscles little by little.

Combined with Shosen Jutsu(Mystical Palm Technique). Gradually, the damaged parts of Danzo's body began to heal.

This process looked fast but actually slow. It needed to repair every part of the cut blood vessels and tissues.

After Aoba finished all of this. He slowly let out a sigh of relief.

He personally completed this kind of delicate operation, and it still took some effort. Before he did this operation, he thought of what Tsunade looked like when she performed the operation for Rock Lee at that time.

'It is just as Tsunade said.'

'Either succeed.'

'Or die.'

After all, Tsunade did not have a sealing technique like Soul Imprisonment Seal to lock the soul inside.

Although Aoba did not have any use for it, the existence of such a thing could indeed reduce a lot of pressure, allowing him to be more focused.

Aoba then turned Danzo back from [B] to [A] and wrapped the bandage on the latter's body again. The wound covered by the bandage on Danzo's body was a burn. His skin had already changed.

The right eye that was not opened was a Sharingan. However, he did not expose this matter.

Now that Danzo had been implanted with Kinkoju no Fuda(Forbidden Individual Curse Tag, it could be said that it still had some effect on him. For the time being, Danzo would not reveal his secret.

Aoba quickly put on Danzo's long robe again in his body, and then together with a few shadow clones, they carried Danzo back to the bed.

"It's done."

Aoba turned around and looked at Koharu. As he spoke, there was a burst of air around him, and all the shadow clones had disappeared.

"Thank you for your hard work."

Koharu nodded at Aoba. She got up and walked in Aoba's direction. Her pace was not fast, but it gave people a feeling that she was closing in step by step.

As Koharu walked in the direction of Danzo's bed. She seemed to be walking toward Danzo, but in fact, she was compressing Aoba's space step by step.

"This list is for you."

Aoba took a piece of paper from his ninja pouch, which listed all kinds of herbs. He held the list in his hand and handed it to Koharu, who came over.

A trace of doubt flashed in Koharu's eyes. She took the list and looked at it, finding it full of herb's names.

The most important thing was… This was not a simple herb. It was all kinds of poisonous herbs. Each type of poisonous herb had a dosage marked on the back.

The front also had a number.

Starting from No. 1 to No. 17, each number was a kind of poisonous herb, but behind No. 18, there was nothing written.

"What is this?"

Koharu looked at the words on the list, and small question marks appeared in her head. It did not look like a medicine used to treat Danzo's injuries. It was more like poisoning or detoxification.

After all, Koharu was also a medical ninja. She still had the least knowledge of these herbs. As long as she saw the name, she would have a corresponding description in her mind.

"This is for Danzo-sama to take. According to the dosage on the list, it should be taken twice a day for a total of three days. This way, Danzo-sama can gradually recover." Aoba said slowly.

"The herbs on the list should all be poisonous herbs, right?" Koharu narrowed her eyes and asked. She could no longer see what Aoba was up to.

"That's right, they are all poisonous herbs, but when they are put together, they are antidotes." Aoba nodded and said.

"You mean..." Koharu was confused. She stared at Aoba and asked in confusion, "Danzo was poisoned?"

"That's right!" Aoba nodded again.

"When did this happen? Why didn't I find it? Could it be that Third Raikage's attack was poisoned? This is too sinister!" Koharu immediately felt a wave of lingering fear in her heart. She felt that it was fortunate that this mysterious person had discovered the matter of Danzo being poisoned. She could not help but become even more curious about this mysterious person's identity.

"As you can see, when I was repairing Danzo-sama's sternum and ribs, I applied a special healing ointment. I mixed the ointment with poison. It was not Third Raikage who poisoned him, but me." Aoba said seriously. From his calm tone, it seemed he did not know how shocking his words were.

"What?!"

When Koharu heard Aoba's words, she was stunned for a moment. She was completely dumbfounded. She never thought that this mysterious man would say such words. It could be said that he did not hide it at all!

"What do you mean by this?"

Koharu frowned and stared at Aoba with a cold and threatening look in her eyes. She seemed to be very angry.

In her opinion, the mysterious man in front of her was using this method to threaten them. If they don't help him. Then Danzo would be poisoned to death.

It looked like he was treating Danzo, but in reality, he had other plans to use this despicable method to seek benefits.

"Koharu-sama should be very clear about why I did this, right?" Aoba said meaningfully.

"What do you want?" Koharu asked coldly. She already had the intention of turning hostile.

"I don't want anything."

Aoba shook his head. His pair of pitch-black eyes focused on Koharu's face through the hole in the mask, making him look so calm and composed.

"I want to leave quietly after treating Danzo-sama. I don't want to cooperate with your investigation." Aoba said indifferently.

"You are thinking too much." Koharu shook her head. She needed to stabilize the mysterious man in front of her. After all, the other party had the antidote to detoxify Danzo.

Although the list was in Koharu's hands.

However, she knew that there were only 17 types of poisonous herbs in her hands, but No. 18 was missing. This meant that the person in front of her had hidden it.

"Am I thinking too much?"

As Aoba said this, he kept shaking his head and said in a mocking tone, "Does Koharu-sama take me as a fool, or do you think I am a fool? After I treat Danzo-sama, you have blocked all my paths. If I didn't give you this list, you would probably take off my mask now!"

"This is just your guess." Koharu was noncommittal, but her body did not move forward or retreat. She did not block Aoba again, but she also did not give way.

"Koharu-sama, since it is my guess, please don't block my way out and let me leave here. I will tell Brother Eaton the No. 18 herb. At that time, you will naturally get the antidote to the poison in Danzo-sama's body," Aoba said indifferently. It was not that he did not dare to fight here, but once the fight broke out, then the Third Hokage in the other room would come. If he wanted to leave, he could only use Hiraishin no Jutsu(Flying Thunder God Technique). Otherwise, his identity would be exposed. After all, Eaton knew who he was.

However, if he used Hiraishin no Jutsu(Flying Thunder God Technique) to immediately left here. Then, the matter of him using Hiraishin no Jutsu(Flying Thunder God Technique) would also be known by Eaton.

In the end, if Eaton were unable to withstand Hiruzen's interrogation, he would still reveal his matter.

Therefore, just to be cautious. Aoba made such a plan.

"If I let you go now, but you didn't give us the antidote and threatened us with such a thing, then we would be in trouble!" Koharu said without giving in at all. The first reveal of this chapter happened through n(0)vel(b)(j)(n).

"If I want to attack Danzo-sama, then I don't have to spend so much effort to save him!"

Aoba said lightly, directly giving a reason that Koharu could not refute.

"Koharu-sama."

"You are also a medical ninja."

"I'm sure you know very well what kind of situation Danzo-sama is in."

"If I don't come to save him, he will spend the rest of his time in bed."

"Do you think it is necessary for me to harm such a person?"

Aoba's eyes flashed with a faint light. It could be said that he didn't care about this matter at all.

Now he had saved Danzo. Then he was Konohagakure's hero. But this hero's name had no meaning to him at all. It might even be a burden.

"If I let you go, you will definitely tell Eaton the No. 18 poisonous herb?" Koharu asked in a low voice. She had already been convinced by Aoba's words, but she did not want to give in so easily. After all, she was now representing Konohagakure's higher-ups.

"Of course."

Aoba nodded and did not say anything else. He just quietly looked at Koharu. From the exposed eyes, the face behind the mask seemed to be smiling.

"I understand."

Koharu nodded helplessly. Just as Aoba had said, she had wanted to take off Aoba's mask to see who Aoba was.

However...

She had never expected things would escalate to this point!

Looking at it now. The other party completely led her by the nose.

The mysterious man, who was wrapped up so tightly that no one could tell his identity, and only revealed a little bit of information: he was young.

At such a young age. He planned such a detailed plan.

Koharu could not help but become more curious about the identity of this mysterious man.

Report chapter Comments

Chapter 329: Screenwriter: Yamanaka Aoba; Actor: Shadow Clone!

After a while, Koharu slowly stepped back to make way. At this time, she already knew that she had no other way. Even if Danzo were cured but died from the poison, the price would be too great. She could not bear this kind of price. Even though she was helpless in her heart. But she still had to give way.

Koharu retreated until her back was against the wall of the room. She raised her hands, indicating that she had no intention of attacking Aoba anymore.

Aoba nodded. He knew that Koharu would not make a move again, but he still stared at Koharu with a cautious look to show that he did not feel so confident.

Aoba took a step forward. Step by step, he walked toward the door. His eyes were fixed on Koharu. When Aoba walked to the door, he immediately opened the door, stepped out, and appeared beside Eaton.

"Did it succeed?"

Eaton had been paying attention to the movements in the room. When he heard that the door was opened, his eyes immediately widened. His eyes were full of questions, wanting to hear Aoba's explanation at the first moment.

Only...

He did not receive an answer.

"Brother Eaton, come with me."

Aoba directly pulled Eaton's arm and walked out. He deliberately pretended to be in a hurry, showing a nervous state, which directly made Eaton nervous.

"Ah?"

After Eaton was dragged a few steps away by Aoba, he was still in a state of confusion. After a while, only then did he recover.

"Ao..."

"That..."

"I want to report this to Sandaime-sama!"

Eaton said to Aoba. He almost shouted out Aoba's name. Fortunately, he quickly took it back, which did not lead to the exposure of the matter.

"You will have time to report later," Aoba said in an unquestionable tone. Just as he said this, Eaton had an illusion. It was as if Aoba was the Captain of the Konohagakure Intelligence Division, and he was just a small subordinate.

"Eh..."

Eaton was stunned for a moment. Then, he allowed Aoba to pull him. Without asking another question, he directly followed Aoba out.

Soon, the two of them left the building. At this time, it was already dark outside.

Unknowingly.

After Aoba completed the operation, it was almost midnight. There were no pedestrians outside now.

However, as the two of them walked toward Eaton's residence, they could still feel shadows running around. Those black shadows were all Anbu. They were responsible for keeping an eye on the two of them.

When Eaton feels this situation, he immediately becomes furious. An extremely unpleasant feeling spread in his heart.

After all, in his opinion. They had made a great contribution to the village. He had led such an excellent medical ninja like Aoba to treat Danzo, who was seriously injured. Not only did they not receive any superior treatment, but they were also monitored like a criminal.

This feeling made him extremely unhappy. Just as he was about to shout at these people, Aoba tugged at his shoulder.

"Brother Eaton, don't say anything. Let's return to your house." Aoba said in a low voice. His footsteps became faster. Although he was not flustered and had already calculated all of this, he still had to avoid any possible accidents. He wanted to end things as quickly as possible.

"..."

Eaton wanted to respond, but when he heard that Aoba had just said nothing, he immediately closed his mouth.

It seemed that Aoba had encountered something. Thinking of this, Eaton couldn't help but quicken his pace. He didn't say anything else and just followed Aoba directly to his home.

After a while, the two of them arrived at the entrance of Eaton's residence.

Eaton immediately took out his key and opened the door. Then, he took the lead and walked in. Aoba followed closely behind him. After entering, he directly closed the door.

"Brother Eaton, do you want to explain now? I'll tell you the result first; then you can go and find Sandaime-sama!" Aoba leaned against the door and was sure that no one heard him.

"What is it?"

At this time, Eaton was still confused and did not know what was going on. He was dizzy and did not understand what Aoba was talking about.

"Tell Sandaime-sama and the two Advisor-sama that I have already cured Danzo-sama's injuries. If there are no accidents, Danzo-sama will wake up tomorrow. When the time comes, tell him not to move. He can start the rehabilitation in about half a month and can walk independently in less than half a year after the rehab. This requires a process." Aoba said in a deep voice. The first thing he said was about the medical part. After all, when he went to treat Danzo, he used the identity of a medical ninja.

"You really did it!"

After hearing what Aoba said, Eaton suddenly widened his eyes, full of excitement, and his heart was extremely excited.

You should know...

At least in the eyes of the Third Hokage, the two Advisor, and Danzo. He was the recommender of this medical ninja. In addition, Aoba did not expose his identity at all. In that case, he was the only one the higher-ups could thank.

He became...

The great hero of Konohagakure!

Thinking of this, Eaton suddenly became excited. He clearly foresaw his future smooth road to promotion.

"This is only a part of it."

Aoba accurately caught the excitement in Eaton's eyes. This was also what he wanted. As long as he lets Eaton get the benefits. Then his days in Konohagakure Intelligence Division would get better and better.

Moreover, Eaton would even keep this secret for him.

"Tell Koharu-sama that there are no No. 18 medicinal herbs in the prescription. And it is not the antidote for Danzo-sama but the antidote for Sunagakure's regular poison. Just say it directly. As for Danzo-sama..." When Aoba said this, the corners of the mouth behind the mask curled up slightly, revealing a proud smile. He said, "He is not poison at all!"

"What do you mean?"

Eaton was confused. He heard Aoba's words just now, but he did not know what Aoba meant at all. His head was stunned, and he seemed to be in a dull state.

"It's not the time to explain things to you. Brother Eaton, go and report. When you come back, you won't be able to see me. I have already left. You don't need to care about how I left. Just pretend that you don't know about this. I will go to your office tomorrow and explain these things to you in detail." Aoba said to Eaton.

"Alright..."

Eaton nodded. He still believed Aoba in his heart. Although he was curious about what had happened, he was not in a hurry. On the contrary, reporting Danzo's matter being cured was the most important thing.

After Aoba said these words. He directly stepped aside from the door and motioned for Eaton to leave.

Eaton did not say anything more. He directly opened the door of his home, walked out, and closed the door. He did not look back in the direction of the door. He didn't even know what kind of way Aoba's so-called departure would be.

But he was very clear, Aoba needed him to find the Third Hokage now to attract the attention of the surrounding eyes.

Then he was willing to cooperate with this matter.

Eaton quickly walked in the Hokage Building direction. He was in a hurry. It looked as if he had grasped some confidential information.

At the same time.

After Eaton left, Aoba raised his hands. He quickly made a hand seal. It was the Shadow Clone Technique's hand seal.

"Kage Bunshin no Jutsu(Shadow Clone Technique)!"

Three people who looked exactly like Aoba appeared in front of him. The three were dressed in medical ninja clothes and had white masks on their faces.

"You are No. 1."

"You are No. 2."

"You are No. 3."

Aoba swept his gaze over the three shadow clones and numbered them. Then, he said in a low voice.

"You all understand the specific plan, right?"

Aoba had already thought of a plan before he used the shadow clone technique, so his shadow clone knew about the plan, and the plan execution was based on the number.

Now that he had given the three shadow clones a number. Every shadow clone that received a number knew what they were about to do. So it was much easier to do things. This was also the experience that Aoba had gained from using shadow clone so many times.

When he executes his plans. He let the shadow clones each play their roles. But sometimes… The shadow clones didn't know which role they should play. It was like they had gotten the script and didn't know which role to play.

What Aoba was doing now was to determine the roles played by the three shadow clones through numbers and finally complete the distribution and positioning of the parts.

"Yes!"

After hearing Aoba's words, the three shadow clones instantly understood their position and immediately responded.

"Get ready to start!"

Aoba nodded at the three shadow clones and then directly used Hiraishin no Jutsu(Flying Thunder God Technique). He disappeared, leaving only the three shadow clones here.

The next moment, Aoba appeared directly in the underground room. He did not need Eaton to help him attract attention at all, but he had to act as if he needed Eaton to attract attention. Only after he left could he perform what seemed to be a good play.

Then, Aoba took off the white medical ninja costume and the white mask. They were all thrown into Madara's coffin. It was stored inside. It may be useful in the future.

After that, Aoba again used Hiraishin no Jutsu(Flying Thunder God Technique). From this dark room, he instantly moved to the watchtower on the tower's third floor(his secret base).

Aoba could see the forest in front of him that was shrouded in darkness. His tense expression when he was treating Danzo eased in an instant, and he relaxed a lot.

"Now, let me appreciate Danzo's memory!"

Aoba slowly closed his eyes. He sat on the watchtower and immersed himself in Danzo's memory.

Although he had arranged many shadow clones to read Danzo's memory, it was only rough progress to find the learning method or use of the Cursed Tongue Eradication Seal.

After all, he was short in time. He wanted to treat Danzo quickly before the higher-ups of the village could react. He also wanted to leave those seals on Danzo, making this Root Boss, who had done many things, become a chess piece for him.

In that short period of time. Aoba had no time to check what Danzo's specific memories were.

At this time, Aoba felt that it was the most suitable time to read Danzo's memories. He did not use many shadow clones to read it together. The feeling of stuffing the results might be more suitable for reading other people's memories, but for someone like Danzo, personally reading it was the most interesting thing.

Gradually.

Aoba was immersed in Danzo's memories.

...

On the other side.

At Eaton's residence.

There were many Anbu lurking around, staring at this place. They were all instructed by the advisor, Homura, to come here to investigate the mysterious man's identity.

Now their task was to keep an eye on the mysterious man.

They could not let the mysterious man escape!

The mysterious man would be arrested if Eaton revealed the last medical herb in the antidote prescription. As a result, they could still know the identity of the mysterious man.

Suddenly, just when these Anbu thought that they would guard this place until the following day. The door of Eaton's residence suddenly opened.

Immediately after, a white shadow rushed out quickly. It felt like he was running for his life. He basically did not care about the Anbu around him.

"???"

The group of Anbu who were watching the scene suddenly had a lot of question marks on their heads. They were clear that the person who ran out was the medical ninja they were responsible for watching.

No way!

Did he run out so openly?

Did he really not treat them as people?

These Anbu did not take the medical ninja seriously. After all, medical ninjas were powerful in medical aspects, but in terms of escaping and chasing, these Anbu were the experts.

However, just as all of their attention was drawn away by the running figure. At the entrance of Eaton's residence. Another medical ninja wearing the same medical ninja outfit and mask ran out.

After this medical ninja appeared. He immediately ran in the opposite direction.

Such a move.

The Anbu at the scene suddenly realized something. The first reveal of this chapter happened through n(0)vel(b)(j)(n).

"Shadow Clone!"

This thought appeared in everyone's mind, but they were not sure whether they should catch these two or not. If they caught the shadow clones, it would expose that they were guarding here. But if they miss them, he will run away if he has the actual body.

"Go!"

At this time, the Anbu Captain responsible for this mission immediately shouted. He was very clear that he would instead catch wrongly than let go. He could not let the other party run away.

In a split second.

These Anbu, hiding in the dark to monitor Eaton's residence, rushed forward and grabbed the two white figures.

Report chapter Comments

Chapter 330: Can You Tell Me the Identity of That Medical Ninja?

These Anbu were all elites but couldn't see through the shadow clones. They had to capture these medical ninja shadow clones who ran away.

All of a sudden, these Anbu chased after Aoba's shadow clones, who ran in different directions.

"Bang!"

"Bang!"

Just as they were about to touch the shadow clone, the two shadow clones did not give them a chance to touch at all. They directly turned into smoke and disappeared.

"Both of them are shadow clones?!"

When the surrounding Anbu saw this scene, they all widened their eyes and could not believe what they had seen. It was beyond their expectations.

They did not think that a medical ninja could use two shadow clones after a day of surgery, which greatly surprised many.

One must know shadow clones were not rare ninjutsu in the Anbu circle. Many Anbu knew it. However, everyone knew that the shadow clone divided the chakra equally; the more shadow clones created, the more chakra would be divided, directly leading to further weakening of the original body.

Even if they were Anbu. When using shadow clones, they would also control the number. Even some people would not create too much of the number. So this made them realize that one of the two clones must be the real one.

But...

What made these Anbu very shocked was...

The two clones were removed when they were about to catch up. No one was the real one.

All of a sudden, these Anbu's attention turned back to Eaton's residence's direction, and they began to panic.

They realized a possibility.

Swish!

It was at this time it seemed to confirm their guess. A white figure quickly ran out from the door of Eaton's residence.

It was very fast. It was as if everything had been planned out. He ran straight to the position where there was no Anbu.

At this time, the Anbu had all been pulled to the sides. They had already distanced themself from this white figure.

"Chase!"

The Anbu all had the same thought in their heads. They all realized that this white figure that had run away was the medical ninja himself.

It was absolutely impossible for it to be a shadow clone again!

Everyone at the scene was obvious. It was relatively difficult to split out three shadow clones because it has a very high requirement for chakra. Even Anbu would not easily try it. Otherwise, it would be easy to cause more damage to themselves than help.

Then, these Anbu rushed toward the white shadow. Their speed was very fast. They had no intention of holding back at all. After all, they had already made their move. There was no point in continuing to hide.

Why not just capture this person first?

However, it was the same as what had just happened. Just as these Anbu were about to catch this white shadow.

"Bang!"

A blast sounded. It was clearly transmitted into everyone's ears. Then, the white figure turned into wisps of smoke and disappeared from their sight.

"?????"

All the Anbu present were dumbfounded. They failed three times in a row. They watched helplessly as the three shadow clones were removed in front of them. This made them unable even to touch it. Their mentality was about to collapse.

"Not good!"

Someone from the Anbu group exclaimed. Everyone instantly reacted and looked in the direction of Eaton's residence.

The door was wide open. Through the darkness, one could see the lights in the living room. There was no one inside.

"He escaped!"

These Anbu all realized this, and everyone was stunned on the spot, not knowing what to do.

It was too exaggerated!

They were all a little dumbfounded!

A mere medical ninja!

In front of dozens of Anbu, he actually escapes without these Anbu seeing him. Everyone had been fooled by him!

"Damn it!"

An Anbu cursed in his heart. He had already realized that the target they were responsible for staring at had disappeared.

"Now everyone is divided into two teams."

"The first team will stay here and guard Eton-sama's residence. Make sure no one goes out. The medical ninja may still stay in Eaton-sama's home!"

"The second team will start to search the surrounding areas quickly. Find the people wearing medical ninja clothes as possible or the medical ninja clothes that have been thrown away!"

"Move now!"

This Anbu Captain ordered everyone. Because of the mask, no one could see the face of this person, but the tone of the voice made people feel a sense of urgency.

When such a mission was given to them from the very beginning. None of them felt that this was a relatively difficult mission. They used so many Anbu to watch a medical ninja who had already exhausted his strength. This made them feel that it was a waste of personnel.

However, at this time, they gradually realized. The medical ninja was not as simple as they thought.

...

These three shadow clones were the three numbered actors that Aoba had instructed.

No. 1 took the lead and rushed out to attract the attention of all the Anbu present, making them think that he was going to run away, and then they began to prepare to chase him.

Immediately after. This chapter was first shared on the NOv3l-B1n platform.

No. 2 would immediately run in the opposite direction, catching Anbu off guard.

However, when they chased and were about to catch up to No. 1 and No. 2, they would then release the shadow clone technique, causing the Anbu who were chasing them to be shocked.

Finally, before they can react. Let the shadow clone number 3 run out!

At that time, according to Anbu's original thinking, they would not think that this was a shadow clone.

Because of this, when they found out that this was a shadow clone. The impact would be even greater.

Aoba did not leave Eaton's room at all. He had already used Hiraishin no Jutsu(Flying Thunder God Technique) to go.

However, he used this method to create a strange atmosphere. After the Anbu found out that it was a shadow clone, they would feel that they had been fooled, and he ran away while at it instead of guessing that he had used space-time ninjutsu to escape.

This was very important to Aoba!

Otherwise, when Aoba disappears from Eaton's residence. Not to mention these Anbu; even Eaton would want to ask him how he escaped. At that time, Aoba would not have a reasonable explanation. But it was much more convenient now!

Aoba sat on the tower's third floor and felt the three shadow clones transmit what they had experienced in turn. The corners of his mouth rose slightly, and he continued to read Danzo's memories.

...

On the other side.

After hearing Aoba's arrangements, Eaton hurriedly walked toward the Hokage Building. When he left in a hurry. He directly took away a portion of Anbu's attention.

These Anbu quickly shuttled through the darkness and focused their attention on Eaton. In this situation, they could not be sure if he was the genuine Eaton or someone who used a transformation technique.

Eaton did not care about these Anbu at all, or rather, he hoped that more Anbu would follow him. This way, Eaton would think he had created a bigger space for Aoba.

However, if not for the urgency. Eaton might even take these Anbu to walk around on other roads. But now it was an urgent matter. Eaton had no other choice. He could only go to the Hokage Building as fast as possible.

A few minutes later.

Eaton came to the entrance of the Hokage Building.

When he walked to the entrance. Four ninjas were standing at the entrance of the Hokage Building. They were all Chunin. They were in the middle of changing shifts. Two of them were the ninjas who had seen Eaton in the daytime.

When Eaton came over, these two ninjas immediately saw Eaton. Their faces immediately turned respectful.

"Eaton-sama!"

The two ninjas quickly gave the two ninjas who came over to change shifts a look and immediately bowed respectfully to Eaton.

Suddenly, the two ninjas who came later immediately looked at Eaton, who came over.

"Eaton-sama!"

The two ninjas bowed and saluted. As the doormen of the Hokage Building, they knew Konohagakure Intelligence Division's Captain, Morino Eaton.

"En."

Eaton just nodded to the four people and did not speak superfluously. He walked directly into the Hokage Building.

When the four ninjas saw this scene, they immediately opened a path. No one dared to say anything. After all, the other side was Konohagakure Intelligence Division's Captain.

Just like this, under the gaze of the four ninjas, Eaton entered the Hokage Building.

Not far away, all the Anbu who followed Eaton saw him enter the Hokage Building. They exchanged glances.

No one left.

They stay in the same place.

They knew very well what their mission was, and it would not end just because Eaton entered the Hokage Building.

Eaton entered the building very smoothly and shook off the tails behind him. At least they did not follow in.

Eaton walked and went up the stairs. When he reached the middle of the stairs, he suddenly stopped.

"Hu... hu... hu..."

Eaton took a few deep breaths and tried his best to calm himself down. He knew well that the people he was facing now were the Third Hokage and the two Advisors.

At this time, he could be said to be the one who had healed Danzo-sama's injuries.

He was someone who had made great contributions!

He was Konohagakure's great hero!

He had to have confidence!

After brainwashing himself, Eaton immediately straightened his back and became even more confident. Eaton walked up to the second floor of the building with his head held high.

After a few steps, Eaton came to the door of the Hokage's office. He raised his right hand, clenched it into a hollow fist, and suspended it at the door of the Hokage's office. After a slight hesitation, he resolutely knocked.

Knock! Knock! Knock!

A dull knock sounded on the door.

This time, the voice was not as soft and gentle as before, but through the movements and sounds, one could feel the firmness.

"Please come in."

Through the door of the Hokage's office, a low and magnetic voice sounded. This voice was very recognizable; it was the voice of the Third Hokage, Sarutobi Hiruzen.

After hearing Hiruzen's voice, Eaton pushed the door open.

At this time, the Hokage office was brightly lit, and two people were inside, sitting opposite each other, both of which meant sitting at the desk. Hiruzen was facing the door directly. The other person was Konoha's advisor, Homura, who had his back on the door. The moment Eaton opened the door, they turned to look at Eaton.

All of a sudden, Hiruzen and Homura's eyes were focused on Eaton.

"Eaton is here!"

When Hiruzen saw Eaton, his eyes suddenly lit up. Then he turned to look at Homura and said, "You go to Koharu. I want to have a few words with Eaton alone. Then we will go and find you."

"Okay."

Homura nodded. He knew that Hiruzen was going to whisper something to Eaton. However, he did not care about it at all. It was as if these things had nothing to do with him. He got up and walked toward the door, walking to Eaton's side and brushing past him.

Homura did not speak to Eaton.

Eaton also did not say anything to Homura.

In fact, both of them were very clear in their hearts. Homura sent those Anbu Ninjas. After Homura left, the office door was closed, leaving only Eaton and Hiruzen inside.

"Eaton, sit down and talk."

Hiruzen's eyes focused on Eaton. He used his eyes to signal Eaton to sit on the chair in front of him, which was the chair that Homura had just sat on.

"Yes."

Eaton walked towards the chair. When he was in the corridor, he was still a little nervous. Now that he had entered the office, he relaxed and was no longer nervous.

Under Hiruzen's gaze, Eaton sat on the chair. Hiruzen opened the desk drawer, took out a kiseru, drew a match, lit the tobacco leaves, took a puff, and then slowly exhaled.

"Eaton, there are only the two of us now. Can you tell me the identity of the medical ninja?"

Hiruzen held the kiseru in his right hand and looked down at the desk. It looked like he had inadvertently said this.

After saying that, Hiruzen seemed to feel that it was not enough. He added slowly, "This is just my personal curiosity."

"I promise!"

"I won't tell anyone!"

There was a hint of promise in Hiruzen's tone. In the end, he raised his eyes and stared sharply into Eaton's eyes as if he wanted to oppress Eaton with his gaze.

Report chapter Comments

Chapter 331: The Routine of Third Hokage!

After hearing Hiruzen's words, Eaton became vigilant for some reason.

He did not speak.

He just looked Hiruzen in the eye.

Showing a silent gesture.

"Eaton, do you believe me?" Hiruzen said lightly, and his tone suddenly turned from serious to gentle, as if he was an elder casually chatting about family affairs.

"Sandaime-sama, I believe in you!" Eaton said without hesitation. There were not many opportunities for him to express his opinion. He had to cherish it. Otherwise, once he missed it, it would become deliberate if he wanted to express it in the future.

"Hahahaha, good!" After hearing Eaton's direct expression, Hiruzen immediately felt much better. He nodded with a smile and said, "Then tell me that person's identity. I really want to know when our Konohagakure has hidden such an expert. I will definitely use him and let him hold an important position in Konoha Hospital. I will definitely not let such a person be so lonely and nameless!"

"This..."

When Eaton heard Hiruzen's words, he was immediately stunned. Then, he shook his head with a determined expression on his face.

In fact.

When he heard Hiruzen's question just now, he was a little shaken.

His originally firm heart was still slightly shaken.

After all, the other party was the Third Hokage.

That was a very good opportunity for him to advance!

But...

After he heard that all the promises of Hiruzen's promotion were for Aoba, not him.

His emotion instantly calmed down!

No!

He could not betray Aoba!

Aoba was someone who did not like to show his face!

Once he revealed Aoba's name, Hiruzen would definitely look for him.

This way.

Aoba would know that all of this was said by him!

The price was too great for him!

Eaton made an analysis of the pros and cons in just an instant.

If he told Hiruzen about Aoba's identity.

Then Aoba would be transferred to Konoha Hospital and be promoted.

Aoba would guess that he was the one who had betrayed him, thus losing Aoba's connections.

Losing Aoba's connections was the same as losing the chance to build a relationship with Tsunade.

These were all foreseeable things.

As for the benefits...

Eaton did not receive any definite promises. His rough guess might only be some verbal praise!

After all...

Right now, his identity was already Konohagakure Intelligence Division's Captain!

Without sufficient promises!

It was very difficult for him to break through Konohagakure Intelligence Division's shackles and rise to a higher position!

But if he doesn't tell Hiruzen about Aoba's identity...

It will temporarily make Hiruzen unhappy. He will not get the opportunity to be promoted immediately, nor will he be demoted. He can still maintain his original position.

However...

He can stabilize the relationship between him and Aoba.

After this period of time.

Eaton increasingly felt that Aoba was more powerful than he had imagined, especially in the aspect of medical ninjutsu. As Tsunade's student, he did not lose Tsunade's face at all!

The relationship between him and Aoba that he had painstakingly built up for so long would not easily break down, and he could continue reading novels.

As long as he did not reveal Aoba's identity, then he was the only person in the entire Konohagakure who knew Aoba's identity.

This was, in a sense.

That was equivalent to him holding a bargaining chip in his hand.

A bargaining chip that let Konohagakure's higher-ups survive the severe life-threatening injuries caused by the enemy village attack.

After all, if Danzo recovered from such a severe injury, it can be said to provide confidence to many people.

Most importantly...

Konohagakure's higher-ups would not be able to find Aoba.

He was the greatest contributor in treating Danzo!

He was the great hero of Konohagakure!

Thinking of this.

Eaton already had a scale in his heart!

Actually.

Even he understood!

It was not that he wanted to keep the secrets!

It was just that the benefits of revealing the secrets were far less than keeping secrets!

"I'm sorry, Sandaime-sama. I trust you, but I can't reveal his identity. This is something I promised him beforehand. You don't want me to be someone who will easily go back on my word, do you?" Eaton said seriously.

"Hahahahaha!"

After hearing Eaton's words, Hiruzen burst out laughing.

After laughing.

He immediately put away his smile.

He took the kiseru away from his mouth.

His eyes were fixed on Eaton.

"Eaton, tell me secretly. No one will know about this. If I don't tell anyone about this, wouldn't it be equivalent to not leaking it out?" Hiruzen said with a smile.

"Sandaime-sama, if I secretly tell you after making a promise to him, can't you also secretly tell others after making a promise to me?" Eaton frowned and said. It could be said that he blurted out what was in his mind. After he finished speaking, he immediately regretted it. How could he talk to the Hokage like this?

"Clap! Clap! Clap!"

After hearing Eaton's words, Hiruzen immediately clapped his hands, his eyes flashing with praise, not revealing even a little bit of blame.

"Eaton, you did a good job. No wonder you are the Captain of our Konohagakure Intelligence Division. Now you can resist even if I ask you, so I believe you can keep this secret when others question you." Hiruzen's tone suddenly changed, as if everything he had done before was just an act.

"???"

Eaton's pupils contracted slightly, and he was a little stunned for a moment. However, he did not completely believe Hiruzen's words.

This kind of routine...

He often played like this.

It was just that Hiruzen played a bit higher than him!

Eaton suddenly felt that he did not come in vain and learned a lot this time.

In the past, when he used this method, it could be said that he was purely fishing and throwing out an olive branch. As long as the other party accepted it, then it meant that the other party's motive was not pure.

But...

The Third Hokage in front of him was completely different!

Eaton was convinced that what Hiruzen had just said about wanting to know Aoba's identity was definitely not a trick for him, but he really wanted to know. It was just that he did not get an answer and quickly turned this matter into a test.

In this way.

Hiruzen could ideally push this matter out and turn it into a test for him.

'Amazing!'

Eaton praised in his heart.

'As expected of Sandaime-sama!'

'This move.'

'It could be used to attack and retreat!'

It could be said that he was able to grasp everything with ease. From the moment he opened his mouth, there was no such thing as losing!

"Eaton, the identity of that medical ninja is very important. You must not tell anyone, including the two advisors and Danzo. This is also why I want you to stay here alone. I didn't want to know that person's identity just now, but to test whether you can keep these secrets!"

Hiruzen began to explain, but the explanation was a little pale and weak but still round.

Eaton did not say a word.

He was also a person who often used this method.

He understood now.

He had already entered the other party's domain.

There was no point in saying anything.

It was better not to speak!

Otherwise...

The other party's tricks might be upgraded again!

"As a ninja!"

Hiruzen's voice sounded again as if he was preaching, and his tone was full of emotion.

"The most important thing is to be able to keep the intelligence!"

Hiruzen said righteously.

After that.

He stared at Eaton.

He nodded heavily.

His eyes were full of praise.

"You did very well!" Hiruzen praised Eaton again.

"Thank you, Sandaime-sama, for your trust!" Eaton immediately replied.

"Now I can rest assured. Let's go to Danzo. I think the medical ninja must have told you a lot of things. I will go with you!"

Hiruzen stood up from his seat. The moment he stood up, he put the kiseru in his right hand and put the Hokage hat on the table on his head with his left hand.

When the Hokage hat covered his head. This chapter was first shared on the NOv3l-B1n platform.

A touch of coldness appeared in the depths of Hiruzen's pupils.

This kind of gaze disappeared in a flash as if it had never appeared.

"Yes!"

Eaton watched as Hiruzen stood up in front of him and immediately stood up. He only gave a simple reply and did not say anything else.

At this time.

Although he didn't show anything, his heart had already become cautious.

He gradually understood something.

Why did Aoba have to hide his identity?

Suddenly.

Eaton followed Hiruzen out of the office and walked toward the room opposite them that had temporarily become Danzo's ward.

Hiruzen walked in front.

Eaton followed behind.

Just like that, they entered Danzo's room.

After Eaton entered, the eyes of Konohagakure's two advisors, Homura and Koharu, focused on Eaton. In an instant, it was as if two knives were cutting his face.

Then it was as if Eaton did not feel anything.

He stood there without changing his expression.

At this time, his mind had already changed. It was not as tense and humble as when he faced the two advisors.

It was not only because he had rendered meritorious service in Danzo's treatment!

After listening to Hiruzen, he suddenly felt that the village higher-ups were the same as him, but their routine might be more perfect.

For a moment.

It was this change in mentality.

It made these people fall from the altar in Eaton's heart, becoming people who would use tricks just like him.

"Eaton, what is the No. 18 herb? Did he tell you?" Koharu immediately asked. When she saw Homura come in, she wanted to go to the opposite room to find Eaton. However, she was stopped by Homura, who told her that Hiruzen wanted to talk to Eaton alone. Because of this, she endured until now.

"He told me." Eaton nodded. He also learned badly. He just nodded but did not say anything.

"What is that?" Koharu asked anxiously. There was still a hint of order in her tone.

"Koharu-sama, before I tell you what the No. 18 herb is, can I ask what is going on?" Eaton was not very satisfied with Koharu's tone. Right now, there was an indescribable feeling in his heart. He was clearly a great hero who saved Konohagakure, but no one praised him in the first place. Even if Hiruzen praised him in the end, he felt that it was more like mocking him for not revealing Aoba's identity.

"When Danzo-sama's life and death are at stake, you actually want me to explain it to you? Now tell me the No. 18 herb; I must concoct the antidote as soon as possible!" Koharu frowned, and her tone became even more dissatisfied. She was already very anxious in her heart. After all, the mysterious medical ninja had said that the antidote had to be taken twice a day, so the antidote had to be quickly concocted.

After hearing Koharu's words, Eaton's expression did not change. But from some subtle angles, it showed some displeasure.

The whole process had been going on until now.

He felt like a tool.

He had clearly made such a significant contribution to the village, yet he had to be shouted around here and there.

This feeling made him very, very unhappy.

For a moment.

Eaton did not say a word. He just looked at Koharu, and the atmosphere in the room suddenly became serious.

"Eaton, what are you still standing there for? Hurry up and say it!" Koharu looked at Eaton, who did not say a word, and her tone became even more impatient. Now her heart was almost on fire.

"Koharu..." Homura sensed the abnormality in the atmosphere. Although he had some complaints about Eaton bringing the medical ninja who did not want to expose his identity. But based on the current situation, he could not help but feel that Koharu's attitude was not very good.

"Hahahaha..."

Hiruzen immediately laughed, breaking the deadlock here and starting to mediate.

"Koharu, Eaton just got the information and immediately rushed back. You have to let him catch his breath!" Hiruzen said to Koharu.

"Eaton, Koharu is also eager to save Danzo. Just be understanding and tell her what the No. 18 herb is. She has to go prepare the medicine for Danzo!" Hiruzen said to Eaton again.

"Sandaime-sama!"

"Advisor-sama."

"I just want to know what is happening with the No. 18 herb you mentioned."

"After you tell me this."

"I will naturally tell you what I know!"

Eaton said in a deep voice. Even he did not know where he got the courage to compete with them since he had never dared to offend the village higher-ups.

Maybe...

It was because he found that they were the same people!

The weaker you were, the less you would be valued!

Now he wants to use a method that he can accept to fight for the respect of Konoha's higher-ups for himself.

Report chapter Comments

Chapter 332: Paving the Way for Minato's Future Power Replacement

Eaton coldly looked at the village higher-ups in front of him. Everyone's image in his heart had changed drastically.

They were no longer the nearly perfect people he looked up to.

Just when he was in the Hokage's office. He found that everyone was the same as him!

In the past, his impression of Konohagakure's higher-ups remained when he had just stepped into the political circle.

It was just that over the years, he had always been deep in Konohagakure Intelligence Division. He had no chance to have too much contact with Konohagakure's higher-ups.

Now, he found that many things in the past had changed. It made him feel that Konohagakure was like a magnified Konohagakure Intelligence Division. Even the village's Hokage was no different from the Konohagakure Intelligence Division Captain of the past.

Once this feeling appeared, it wasn't easy to disappear. It made it difficult for Eaton to feel strong awe from the bottom of his heart toward Hiruzen and the others.

Originally, he felt that the glory of these higher-ups had brought more and more prestige to Konohagakure, and it seemed that the halo of these positions had been applied to them, making them even more brilliant.

At this point, Eaton's respect for these Konohagakure higher-ups had changed. This was not his respect for these people. It was his respect for this position.

In other words.

Anyone who sat in the Hokage position would receive his respect, even if it were a dog. This was his view of this position.

As for the person...

That was all!

There was an indescribable sense of disappointment in Eaton's heart!

He found that, to a certain extent, these higher-ups were not doing better than some of the middle-level people he knew; they just happened to occupy this position.

After Eaton said this, everyone, including Hiruzen, was silent for a moment, and the atmosphere suddenly became strange. Especially Hiruzen, his face turned a little ugly. He was just trying to smooth things over for Eaton.

Now, he suddenly realized. This Konohagakure Intelligence Division's Captain, he was especially inflexible when it came to doing things.

It was one thing to ask about the identity of the medical ninja just now, but now he had to let Koharu explain what had happened before he was willing to say what the No. 18 herb was.

This made his impression of Eaton become very bad!

"Eaton, you don't have to be so stubborn. You can take a step back in this matter. Tell Koharu the No. 18 herb so she can be at ease and patiently tell you what happened." Seeing that the situation was not good, Homura pushed his eyeglasses and began to use words to break the awkward atmosphere.

"Koharu-sama, as long as you tell me what happened here, I will tell you what the No. 18 herb is!"

Homura's words aroused Eaton's stubbornness. If it were in the past, they would only use their position to suppress him.

Right now, he had secrets that these people did not know about.

Could it be...

Do you have to be so tough when you are asking about secrets?

Are you interrogating me?

Eaton suddenly understood why Konohagakure had been in such a mess during this period, and forces that betrayed the village often appeared.

Konohagakure's higher-ups were definitely not without problems!

Eaton had already made some judgments in his heart. Based on Danzo's treatment this time, whether it was him or Aoba, neither of them received the praise, but instead, they got deeper suspicions.

"Eaton, what exactly is going on with you? It is a moment of life and death. Do you have to show your personality at this time? Now that Danzo urgently needs the No. 18 herb to save his life, do you have to let me explain what the situation is first before you are willing to say what the herb is? " Koharu narrowed her eyes and said. The expression on her face and the tone of her voice did not hide the dissatisfaction and anger in her heart. If not for the sake of the No. 18 herb, she would probably have to teach Eaton a lesson.

"Hehehe, Koharu-sama, if you had explained it to me from the beginning, I'm afraid it would have been finished by now." Eaton sneered. He was still more enthusiastic. Anyway, he could see that this matter would not bring him any hope of promotion. As long as these people were the higher-ups, he had no hope of advancement. He might as well let himself be happy.

"What are you saying!"

After hearing Eaton's words, Koharu frowned even more. Her face was full of anger, and she was about to go crazy.

"Eaton, you are disregarding Danzo's life and death. Now tell me the No. 18 herb. Don't talk so much nonsense!" Koharu shouted angrily.

"Hahahahaha!"

When Eaton heard Koharu's words, he laughed. Instead, he suddenly let go and did not care about those things anymore.

"Koharu-sama!"

"You said that I don't care about Danzo-sama's life and death!"

"Then who found a medical ninja to treat Danzo-sama's injury!"

Eaton's tone became more and more serious. As he explained the truth, he also completely vented the unfair treatment he had suffered in his heart.

This was what he was thinking right now!

Eaton knew that the one who contributed the most was Aoba. Still, he was also very clear that if he hadn't mentioned the problem of treating Danzo's injuries to Aoba, then Aoba might not have taken the risk of exposing his identity by revealing his hidden medical ninjutsu.

Compared to the three people in front of him!

On the contrary, Eaton felt more trust in Aoba.

After all, he was the only one in Konohagakure who knew that Aoba was Tsunade's student and the only one who knew that Aoba was here to treat Danzo.

In fact, he knew what the No. 18 herb that Aoba had told him was. Aoba had already told him. It just doesn't exist at all!

But...

It was precisely because of Aoba's words that he had doubts in his heart. He did not know why he said that Danzo was not poisoned.

He wanted to ask what was going on. This was not his curiosity. It was a question of his principles!

Because he vaguely realized something from Aoba's words.

That was...

They were the people who came to treat Danzo-sama's injuries!

They were the heroes of Konohagakure! The first reveal of this chapter happened through n(0)vel(b)(j)(n).

But...

It seemed that they did not receive the treatment they deserved!

"Good!"

When Koharu heard Eaton's words, she suddenly laughed. However, her smile was filled with displeasure.

"Eaton, that medical ninja is the person you found. I did not want to say this, but I felt that I should give you a face. But you forced me!" Koharu's tone began to become fierce.

"That medical ninja is indeed the only medical ninja I have ever seen in my life. Even the Slug Princess Tsunade herself might not be able to do this. I admit this!"

Koharu's eyes focused on Eaton. Her serious and dignified eyes seemed to want to frighten Eaton.

"But..."

Koharu's tone suddenly changed. Her voice instantly became even more serious, immediately bringing the emotions of the surrounding people into it. Homura and Hiruzen were also puzzled. They did not know why she suddenly looked so angry.

"You probably don't know what he did!"

"What did he do?" Eaton asked in a low voice. He increasingly felt something was happening, and his heart was mainly on Aoba's side.

"After treating Danzo, he gave me a list with a total of 17 herbs!" Koharu flipped her wrist, and a list appeared in everyone's sight.

"What does this list mean?" Homura immediately asked. His face turned serious, and the glasses on his nose were constantly emitting rays of light under the light. He looked very dignified.

"Koharu, make it clear!" Hiruzen also nodded and asked Koharu. He seemed to be asking, but in fact, he did not seem to care.

Such a scene.

All of it fell into his eyes. If it was to trick others. Perhaps they would be conquered by their acting skills and would not be able to see any problems.

But...

Eaton became the Konohagakure Intelligence Division's Captain for an unknown number of years.

It could be said that no one in the entire Konohagakure had more experience than him when it came to checking whether other people were lying or not.

He saw the slight fluctuation in the depths of Homura's eyes and the subtle changes in the space between Hiruzen's eyebrows. He knew that they all knew about this matter. They just pretended not to know, and the purpose was to cooperate with Koharu to perform.

For a moment, Eaton's face darkened even more.

Routine!

These people were still playing tricks with him!

He suddenly realized that Konohagakure was not as sacred as he had imagined. There were still many problems that he had not discovered before. For example, now...

He had already realized. There were several people in the room now. Including Danzo, who was unconscious on the bed. They were just a few people standing at the top of Konohagakure!

It was not that they could stand at the top but gradually developed their ability after standing at the top.

Eaton quietly looked at Koharu. The more they acted like this, the more he felt that there was something wrong with the content of these words.

Perhaps this was the case. But it would display a completely different effect when the same thing was said from different angles.

He had experienced too much in Konohagakure Intelligence Division.

When prisoners explained things, they chose to avoid the important and deliberately let the focus be on the past so that their crimes were not so obvious.

Koharu stared at Eaton. She did not see the effect she wanted from Eaton. However, Homura and Hiruzen had already cooperated with her. She could only continue to explain.

"This is a list for an antidote!"

Koharu said coldly. She seemed to recall what had happened when Aoba left, and her expression worsened.

"It's the medical ninja you found. After he gave this list to me, he told me to follow the dose on the list. Two times a day, a total of three days. Give the antidote to Danzo to take, and then the poison on Danzo will be removed!"

"You should understand now!"

"The medical ninja you found secretly poisoned Danzo during the treatment!"

"Do you still think that you did a good thing?"

"I didn't tell you about this; I just thought you were kind to the village and took care of your face!"

"Who knew that you had to ask like this!"

"Are you satisfied now?"

"Hurry up and tell me the No. 18 herb!"

"I have to hurry up and prepare the antidote for Danzo!"

Koharu said one sentence after another. She was already furious in her heart. She was extremely dissatisfied with what Aoba had done. In addition, when Eaton spoke to her, he was adamant. This made the dissatisfaction in her heart rise again. After continuously growing, it reached an unpleasant standard.

It was because of these reasons stacked together.

It had already made her forget or ignore the fact that she wanted to take off Aoba's mask, completely wrapping Aoba up as a bad person.

"Koharu-sama, there is one thing I don't understand. The medical ninja I hired saved Danzo-sama, so why did he poison Danzo-sama?" Eaton asked in a deep voice.

After listening to Koharu's narration, he had a general understanding of this matter.

He believed that what Koharu said was true. Of course, there might be some added content, but some details were definitely omitted.

As for those details...

With his years of experience in interrogation, he had already guessed the gist of it.

"That's simple. After he saves Danzo, he will use his poison to threaten the village and achieve his goal!" Koharu said coldly.

In fact, she was half right. Aoba really wanted to achieve his goal when saving Danzo.

However, he did not poison him. Instead, he used Kinkoju no Fuda(Forbidden Individual Curse Tag). He did not want to threaten the village. Instead, he tried to control Danzo to achieve the effect of controlling Konohagakure's hidden forces.

Of course, compared to Koharu's clumsy cover-up. Aoba covered everything up very well. He first said that he had poisoned Danzo, then told Eaton that he had not poisoned him. From then on, these people would not think that there was another curse seal tag besides poison.

The reason for this poisoning. It became an excuse to block a bullet on the surface!

"Koharu-sama, I don't understand. Then what did he threaten the village?" Eaton narrowed his eyes and stared at Koharu not far away. He said, "He told me what the No. 18 herb is. You have to tell me what he threatened the village and what he achieved?"

"You..."

After hearing Eaton's words, Koharu trembled slightly. She was very clear about the reason. He was threatening her to let him go. But what was she going to say?!

Koharu was speechless for a moment. She had not thought of an excuse for this side. After the crazy attack just now, she did not expect to reveal an unexplainable problem.

When Eaton saw Koharu's appearance, he thought of how Aoba had hurriedly pulled him out of the building and asked him not to ask anything, so he immediately understood.

Perhaps this advisor-sama was making things difficult for Aoba!

Aoba pretended to say that he had poisoned Danzo, but he was using this excuse to protect himself!

Thinking of this, Eaton's face darkened even more. He had not expected this problem when he decided to treat Danzo's injuries.

They had cured Danzo. However, they had been treated like this by the village higher-ups. This made him feel a chill in his heart!

...

On the other side.

The tall tower's third-floor; watchtower

When Aoba felt the information rush into his brain, he immediately realized that the three shadow clones numbered 1, 2, and 3 had completed their respective tasks.

'Next...'

'Let's see what progress Eaton can reach!'

He has already played the part that he can perform to the extreme, slowly making the middle level lose confidence in the higher-ups of the village, paving the road for Minato's future power replacement...

Report chapter Comments

No data found.